#more of this universe because I love the idea of these three being friends before season 4
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
98 for Robin?
98. "Hold me back!"
Ahhh thank you very much for this! I'm sorry it was so late nonny!
This is taking place in the same universe as this piece which you can also read on AO3
***
"I swear to God" Robin moans as she smacks her head onto the counter, "I will walk into traffic if I have to explain the plot of Labyrinth one more time".Â
Steve puts the money from the recent rental into the till and shrugs, "I dunno Birdy, I liked your take on it this time".Â
She snorts, finally cracking a grin, "you just liked the look on her face when I talked about how half the movie is Bowie's package and the other half is Muppets".Â
"Potato, Tomato," Steve hums, closing the till with a soft snick.
For a Saturday opening shift it had been strangely slow.Â
They had their usual guests during the day, screaming children with parents who were clearly at the end of their tether. Irritating teens who stole as many snacks as their thieving little backpacks could handle. Movie nerds who asked for as many titles as they could think of before settling on something so obscure there was no way they carried it -or on the off chance Family Video did have it in their inventory, it was already checked out.Â
However, with half an hour until Keith was set to arrive for the closing shift, the front door bell jingled harshly to announce a new presence in the store and in an instant Robinâs stomach falls into her shoes.Â
Because Tommy Hagan and Carol Perkins have just walked in.Â
Robin has dealt with assholes from highschool before, she had to wear a sailor outfit with shorts for her last job for fucks sake, but sheâs also never gotten into a physical fight with any schmucks from her forth period algebra class.Â
Steve on the other handâŚ
Heâs on the other side of the counter all of a sudden, standing in between her and Tommy.
His expression seems neutral, but Robin can read the line of tension in his shoulders as Carol whispers something into Tommyâs ear.
"Welcome to Family Video," Robin says, her voice clipped and stony, "it's two for one Saturday and all the sections are labeled so you should be able to get in and get out".Â
"Come on, we just got here," Tommy scoffs, he's glaring openly at Steve while Carol seems to be scanning Robin, watching her carefully.
"Boy, you really do have a type huh Stevie," Carol sneers from Tommy's side, "at least this one plays an instrument, she's just as stuck up as Wheeler though from what I remember".
"If you guys don't want to rent anything, then leave," Steve says slowly, deliberately with wary hostility.
"You're suddenly so fucking tough huh?" Tommy scoffs, stepping closer towards Steve.
Carol moves with him but her eyes widen slightly in surprise, she grabs at his arm and pulls just slightly, "Tommy--"
"I'm not going to fight you man," Steve sighs, running a hand over his face and into his hair, Robin watches as his shoulders droop ever so slightly.
She knows Steve has complicated feelings about his former friends, they'd known one another for such a long time and those old feelings don't just disappear.
He'd been hurt to see Tommy and Carol gravitate towards Billy so easily. To egg him on as he bullied Steve their senior year, the tables turned so suddenly it was like whiplash.
Well, Steve may feel conflicted about his old shithead friends, but Robin has no such compunction.
"He won't but I will," Robin blurts out, the words run away from her faster than she can even catch up to them.
Steve closes his eyes, his expression pained while Tommy and Carol both turn to her with equal looks of surprise.Â
Huh, it's the first time in her life she's ever seen Carol Perkins speechless and it's glorious.Â
Robin lets the thrill of it carry her forward until she's stepped around the counter to stand beside Steve.
âYeah, Steve's gonna have to hold me back,â Robin snarls as she grabs Steveâs hand and places it on her own shoulder.Â
Steve gives her a withering look as he mimes pulling a zipper over his own mouth.
"You let your bitch off her leash huh Harrington?" Tommy says with a lecherous grin as he stares at them both.
He lets out two barks and laughs again as he swings an arm around Carol's shoulder, her tinkling laugh joins his own and Robin can't believe this is even happening. Did she hit her head getting out of Steve's car this morning?
Fuck this.
"Funny stuff Hagan," Robin bites out, "your ass must be pretty jealous of your mouth for all the nasty shit it gets to spew in public".
"What did you just say to me?" Tommy snarls as he stomps closer, his ears have turned a ruddy pink that matches the flush crawling up his neck.
Carol tries to reach for his arm, whispering, "just drop it Tommy, let's go," but he wrenches away from her and continues forward, only stopping as a flat palm catches him in the chest.
Steve stands his ground in front of Tommy, looking down his nose with cold eyes.Â
Steve told her about the last time he and Tommy had squared off. It was just before Robin spotted Steve outside the corner store while she waited for her mother to pay for their things, the aftermath that she hadn't thought much of at the time, but nowâŚ
Steve walks forward, using his height to his advantage to tower imposingly over Tommy, his face twisted into a vicious snarl that Robin has only seen one other time, underneath Starcourt.
"Get out, I don't want to tell you again Tommy," Steve says lowly under his breath, just loud enough that Robin has to strain to hear him.Â
Tommy's eyes narrow as his mouth pulls into a sneer, "and what are you gonna do about it, you're not scary Harrington," he grins despite taking a step back as Steve continues forward, pushing them towards the front door.Â
"I don't have to be scary, but I do have an in with your drug dealer and I can make it impossible for you to score for as long as you live in this godforsaken shithole".Â
"You're bluffing".
"Try me," Steve whispers just as the bell dings again at the front of the store. Tommy doesn't look away from Steve even as Carol exclaims a small, 'oh', beside him.
Robin smirks and leans back against the counter, raising her hand in an enthusiastic wave towards the entrance, "hey Eddie!"
Tommy curses under his breath and wrenches himself away from Steve, just in time to see the murderous expression on Eddie's face.Â
Carol takes the opportunity to grab at the sleeve of Tommy's shirt and drag him the last few steps away towards the door, they give Eddie a wide berth as they pass.Â
Tommy glares at Steve and Robin the entire way, muttering curses under his breath as Robin blows them a kiss with her middle finger.
The bell jingles again as the door swings open and falls gently closed, leaving them in an uneasy silence.Â
"You guys okay?" Eddie says quietly after a beat, he steps towards Steve, his brow pinched with concern.
Steve nods silently before turning towards Robin. She expects a lecture from the frown on his face but blinks in surprise as Steve pulls her into a tight hug.
"Don't do that again," he mumbles into her hair, she opens her mouth to speak, to insist that she doesn't need a babysitter like his gaggle of children.
"I know it's just Tommy," Steve breathes out as though reading her mind, "but I don't think I could handle it if something happened to you Robin, I mean it".Â
And all at once the fight drains out of her as Robin wonders just how she wound up with someone like Steve Harrington in her corner.Â
"I wasn't going to let them talk shit," she huffs, despite pressing even closer, she feels his head shake against her own.
"I can take a hit and I'm not going to let some asshole have a chance to go after you too," he says sharply.Â
Robin rolls her eyes and steps back just enough to look him in the eyes, "remember what your annoying child friend said, if you die, I die".
She shrugs at the incredulous expression on his face, "what? Smartest thing that kid has ever said".Â
"You're ridiculous," Steve whispers and there's so much warm affection in his voice as he squeezes her once more, that Robin has to bury her face in his shoulder to hide the sudden shine in her eyes.
Eddie seems to take this as his cue to move forward and let his hand rest on Steve's lower back, the pinched look fading slightly as he smiles at Robin.Â
"Well, my original plan was to take Stevie here, out after his shift, buuut I'm thinking the three of us are in need of a night on the town, what do you say Buckaroo?" Eddie asks with a waggles of his eyebrows and a wide grin.Â
"I'll come if you never call me that again," Robin says with as much of a straight face as she can muster.
Steve barks out a laugh as he leans into Eddie's side, "oh you've done it now Buckaroo".Â
Robin squawks and flaps her hands at Steve until he ducks away behind Eddie who immediately shields his face with his hands.Â
"You think way too highly of me if you think that's where I'm aiming," Robin says dryly, snorting as Eddie gasps and lifts a leg for further protection, prompting them both to collapse into a fit of giggles while Steve watches fondly.
They all eventually relax, falling into an easy conversation as Steve and Robin finish up the last of the morning duties. The tension from earlier fading away as Eddie sits on the counter top, with his eyes on the door, watching out, just in case.
#platonic stobin#robin buckley pov#steve harrington#eddie munson#tommy hagan#carol perkins#afewproblems writes#afewproblems answers#stranger things#we love protective steve harrington#protective robin buckley#robin buckley is ride or die#eddie munson is the supportive boyfriend that loves their shenanigans and is definitely hoping for robins approval#steve x eddie#more of this universe because I love the idea of these three being friends before season 4#wip weekend#I know no one voted for my askbox list but its been haunting me
308 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Flatline
Pairing: Luke Castellan x Reader
Summary:Â A certain hospital equipment exposed Luke's feelings for you (funny, fluff, friends to lovers, banter dynamic, minor injuries, happy ending).
Note: Iâm sorry if this is not as good as my other works, writers block + being sick has been killing me.
Word count: 2.7k
It was somewhat strange at first to see Luke in normal clothing rather than that bright orange camp shirt that youâve grown so familiar with. But after spending four days outside of camp and on a quest together, youâve actually somewhat grown fond of the sight. You could still vividly remember the moment he picked you as his quest companion without an ounce of hesitation. It wasnât surprising, considering you two have always made a good team, a likely result of training with each other for three years straight. Nevertheless, it warmed your heart that you were his first pick.Â
âAre you okay?â You asked inspecting Luke's wound as he sat against a tree and sighed in relief when you realized the cut was not too deep.Â
Just a couple of minutes back, you two were walking through the forest and on your way to the nearest bus stop that could take you back to camp. However, the universe must have thought the long journey was not enough of suffering because somehow, you two came across a chimera that managed to claw your arm and Luke in the abdomen.Â
âItâs not too bad. I think we can still make it to the last bus if we just quickly wrap your wounds up,â you noted.Â
Meanwhile, all Luke could do was watch you. He knew he should be listening, but how could he when you were so attentive to him at that moment? He hungrily took in the way you were taking care of him in such a worried manner as if you were his personal guardian angel. Part of him wanted to soothe your worries, but he selfishly wanted to enjoy it this time because it was for him.Â
âHey, did you hear what I said?â you asked when you didnât hear a reply. You turned towards Luke, but was quickly caught off guard.Â
There was something sincere and sweet about the way he was staring at you. However, somewhere along three years of knowing him, you have concluded that Luke Castellan must have made it one of his life missions to annoy you because he has never passed up on any opportunities for flirty antics just to see you grow flustered. Hence, you ignored how he was gazing at you, though you scowled at yourself internally upon feeling your cheeks warm up.Â
âStop looking at me like that,â you forced out.Â
âLike what?â
âYou know what Iâm talking about,â Luke almost chuckled at how you started blushing from just the way he was watching you. Oh, if only you knew. Luke loved getting your attention on him. He would snatch up any chance just to have your eyes on him or to have you care for him. The boy loved just seeing you blush over his little teasings. It was also fascinating to him how you never realized the true intentions behind his actions. Luke knew that half the camp probably knew that he was absolutely dotted on you from the way he was acting like a five-year-old boy chasing after his crush. Though, you always deemed his words and gestures as playful and jokes rather than genuine.
âI have no idea what youâre talking about,â he replied. However, the cheeky grin on his face told you otherwise, and you hit his arm in retaliation. âOuch, is that the way to treat an injured person?â Luke joked.
âYouâre barely injured. The wound is not even that deep.âÂ
âWellâŚsurely, if itâs not that bad, you can just kiss it better, right?â Your cheeks tinted a more evident shade of pink at his words, and you let out a deep sigh before giving Luke a playful glare. He only smirked at this, and Gods, you found that annoying yet endearing at the same time. Meanwhile, the boy was proudly relishing the idea that he was the cause of the blush that was adorning your cheeks.
âOkay, I say, letâs find somewhere safer, and then Iâll disinfect and wrap your wound up, yeah?â You suggested, purposefully deciding to ignore Lukeâs previous words.
âYes, maâam.â Luke breathed out.Â
However, before you could help Luke up and relocate, two hikers spotted the both of you. It was a middle-aged married couple, and you slightly cursed under your breath. As you predicted, they started panicking at the sight of Lukeâs bleeding wound and asked if you both needed help.
âOh no, weâre fine,â you tried saying, though you could see the husband already calling 911. âSeriously, we have this handled,â you tried to reassure them, reaching out to the husband so heâd put the phone down, but the wife touched one of your shoulders.
âHow did this happen?â the over-caring strangers asked.
âIt wasâŚa bear,â you settled on saying, grimacing when you realized you were less convincing than you wanted. You hoped the woman would not ask for further elaborations because that would require the impromptu level you were not ready to play at.
âThe ambulance should be here soon,â the husband informed while keeping 911 on the line, and you abruptly turned to him. Now, your mind started panicking. You two were meant to keep a low profile.
âWhat? No, heâs really fine. Itâs just a minor injury. Look! Heâs practically like he always is. Right, Luke?â You turned back to Luke, hoping heâd attest to your words against these strangers. However, you were caught off-guard by the sight of him with his eyes closed instead. âLuke?â you called again, this time louder. Yet, you were met with the same response - utter silence.
Then came the sound of sirens, and the next thing you knew, you were sitting on a chair next to a hospital bed where Luke was lying still. Youâve been sitting there for two hours, calmly waiting for the boy to wake up after recovering from the initial panic over the thought of something seriously wrong with him. The only noise in the room was from the ticking clock on the opposite wall to you, as well as the occasional sound of magazine pages being turned.
âY-Y/NâŚ?â The quiet sound of Luke calling out your name pulled you out of your thoughts, and you looked up from the magazine in your hand. âWhere are we?â
âThe hospital,â you answered promptly. You watched as the Hermes cabin counselor looked down at the item in your hand, then back up at your face again.Â
âWell, you seem awfully calm. Not even worried at all about me?â You almost chuckled at his words, slightly in disbelief that even after getting knocked out, Luke somehow still had the energy to joke.
âNah, the doctor told me you were going to be fine. Apparently, it was the mild concussion from knocking your head against the tree that made you pass out. Said youâd be up in like three hours or so.â Luke nodded as he remembered the chimera shoving him, causing him to bash his head against a tree. The boy sat up on the hospital bed, and you helped him by adjusting his pillow so he could lean against it.
âSo you would have cared otherwise?â He gave you a teasing grin. Things like that had you thinking sometimes if he was just being playfully flirty or if he meant more. Luke does not seem to do this with anybody else at camp. But once again, you ruled out the theory of him having feelings for you in that way.Â
âOnly because I would not have anybody else to harass if you die,â You poured Luke a glass of water and handed it to him. He only smiled at your witty reply and took a sip of water. However, you took the opportunity to be honest, just so heâd at least know that you do care about him, despite the sarcastic remarks before.
âOn a serious note, though⌠Iâm glad youâre okay, Luke,â you sent Luke a sweet smile. Though there it was again â that look. However, for some reason, he didnât whip up a clever, flirty line to joke around, which made you wonder what was on his mind.
Meanwhile, Luke felt as if his lungs had lost half its capacity. Gods, under the moonlight, you looked ethereal. It made him wonder for a second whether he was in a coma because you felt too good to exist in this ever-so-cruel world. Donât even get him started on the way you were smiling at him, so sweet like caramel that his eyes were tracing to forever remember. He internally sighed, wondering how many more signs must he give out before you would get that he was genuinely interested in you.
You misinterpreted Lukeâs look as one of vulnerability. Your brain theorized that maybe he was shaken from the chimera attack, so you slowly but surely grabbed his hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. However, you didnât notice the slight hitch in Lukeâs breath as soon as you did this. His eyes almost fluttered shut at how nice it was to have your hand around his. If he could hold your hand every day, he absolutely would. You started rubbing your thumb on his knuckles as well. Oh, to be somebody you found worth worrying about and caring for. Luke thought maybe he did win the lottery after all. He could feel his heart wanting to crack his ribcage open to jump out ofâ
Unexpectedly, you heard a sudden continuous beeping from one of the equipment nearby and looked at it. Luke followed your gaze, and his face immediately started flushing over the drastic change in the heart monitorâs graphic representation of his heartbeat. The beeping still continued when you looked back at him with evident concern on your face.
âWoah, are you alright?â Luke tried muttering an affirmative answer but froze when you leaned closer and lightly graced his forehead with your hand. The boy gulped while you were cluelessly trying to see if he was coming down with a fever or not â which you assumed he was due to the way his face seemed to have warmed up. However, you were greeted with a normal body temperature and the sound of the heart monitor beeping even faster.
Suddenly, everything clicked. You cast your gaze on Luke again, tilting your head in amusement.
âAm I making you flustered?â Lukeâs cheeks flared even more at your words. The Hermes cabin counselor looked away from you, taking his hand out of yours now as he attempted to slow down his heartbeat. However, you immediately took hold of his face and moved it back towards you. A mischievous grin grew on your face as you took in Lukeâs blushing. How could you pass up the opportunity to finally torment him and get him flustered, especially when he has been doing the same thing to you for the past years?
Luke watched as you had him wrapped around your fingers both figuratively and literally, smirking as if you knew you had entire control over him. But he knew you only knew the surface level of it because even he doesnât know the extent to which he would go for you. The only thing he knew was that he was in deep, deep trouble. He knew whatever part of him that was logical would perish as soon as you let him be yours. Yet he did not seem to mind discarding all his senses and submitting to whatever these feelings were.
âCareful there, Castellan, keep looking at me like that, and I might just have to believe youâre secretly obsessed with me.â You were only joking, but the way his eyes fluttered when you said that made you gulp.Â
âAnd what if I tell you I am?â At his words and the sound of his heartbeat speeding up on the heart monitor, you froze.Â
It was as if all the clues had come crashing down at once. It finally sunk in for you that perhaps you were wrong this whole time for thinking Luke was not into you. Because now, this hospital room had somehow become a crime scene filled with evidence of his feelings for you - the way he was intensely looking at you with dilated pupils, the uncontrollable speed of his heartbeat that you could feel where your fingers lay near his neck and pulse point, his shallow and nervous breathing, the beeping sound from the heart monitor that would make others think it has gone haywire, and most of all, the earnest and resigned look on his face as if he had already embraced the fact that his feelings for you would not change whether or not they would be reciprocated.
Your hand left his face to brush his dark curls. Your eyes cast down at his lips quickly before looking back up. You noticed the yearning in his eyes and how he copied your actions.Â
â...Can I?â Luke uttered breathlessly as if all the air in his lungs had been replaced with pure, relentless wanting. Even as a victim of heavy longing and subjected to desire, Luke still awaited the green light. His eyebrows slightly scrunched as if silently asking for permission, and you knew exactly what he wanted when he glanced down at your lips again.Â
One tiny nod from you, and he pulled you in. His hands delicately held the sides of your face as your lips clashed. Almost instantly, Luke felt as if he might flatline soon from the way your kiss was seemingly sending him into a cardiac arrest. He practically melted as you giggled into the kiss when the heart monitor started beeping even more frequently, indicating Lukeâs increasingly erratic heartbeat. Something about this moment felt so urgent yet endearing like a long-awaited wish come true. Â
Slowly but surely, he wrapped his hands around your waist and pulled you up onto his hospital bed effortlessly, as if desperately needing you to just be closer to him. You both somewhat laughed at this before you wrapped both arms around his shoulders without breaking the kiss.Â
One of your hands started playing with his hair. You were not sure why but you pulled it and almost instantly, Luke had to break away from the kiss as a raspy groan escaped his lips. Your other hand on the side of his face and neck could feel the way it echoed as a hum in his throat, and you gulped at your effect on him.
Luke licked his lips as he stared at you again. He came to the conclusion that after that kiss, you were wrong that he was obsessed with you. Instead, he was everything above that - devoted, fervently fixated, infatuated, an addict who shamelessly wanted and needed you. Gods, maybe he was a madman when it came to you.
Your eyes flickered to the clock nearby and noticed it was 4:41am, realizing there was just enough time for the two of you to leave the hospital and catch the next bus back to camp. That prompted you to whisper, âI think we should leave now. If we do, weâll be on time for the next bus.â Luke groaned at your words while you hopped off the hospital bed and grabbed your jacket. The boy unhooked himself from the heart monitor, though his eyes lingered on it for a bit while a smile grew on his face.Â
âWhy the rush?â He asked, grabbing his own jacket before opening the door for you.
âCause as lovely as that was, I donât want to make out again in a hospital,â Luke froze before grinning at your words.
âOh, does that mean it might happen again? Us making out?â He asked, watching as a cheeky smile grew on your face despite you opting to just shrug at his question. You fanned your hand out before him, smiling even more when he put his hand in yours.Â
With that, you led him out of the hospital hand in hand while he grinned like a fool behind you.
Honestly, Luke would blindly go anywhere you lead him.
-------------------------
masterlist
join my Luke Castellan taglist
taglist: @nininehaaa @perseus-jackass @tanifsblog @bubbly0 @hinata7346 @justanotherkpopstanlol @mysteris-things @randomgurl2326 @star611 @2hiigh2cry @seriously-slytherin22 @spideytingley @blondervoi @stuffyownswrld @fantasticchaosthing @amortencjja @chunkiwhunki @bookwormlu @crack240 @fandomthings-blog @sh0-ya @milkncookies143 @burdeningbitch @bugcuti3 @alexisishaunted @lilacspider @olivegirl123 @nellyjan-th @kehlanislefttoe @awenthealchemist @intergalactic-padawan @ricciardolover @whorecruxfortom @locknco @vanessa-rafesgirl @achenetype @haley2004 @ahlookatallthelonelypeople @strawberry--bunny @dancing-inasnowglobe @aviddilfenjoyer @jpg3 @ughnayaxoxo @jennapancake @slutt4siriusblack @marlenelyra @llpovi @ambrozjas-alt @catiwinky @wandas-gurlfri3nd @amandareids @kurtcobaingirlie @milkyhrtss @bruiswd @remussbitch @star-flecked-soul @asthmaticism @fairieeee @mehrmonga @siimplyapril @chaos-and-food @itsarajr
#luke castellan x reader#luke castellan imagine#luke castellan x y/n#luke castellan x you#luke castellan oneshot#luke castellan#luke castellan fanfiction#pjo fic#pjo#charlie bushnell#pjo imagine#percy jackson and the olympians#pjo tv show#pjo series#fluff
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
birthday wish - jennie kim
genre; smut, slight angst, fluff, smut with some plot
pairing; jennie x g!p reader
content; breeding kink, oral (reader giving), spanking, rough sex, degrading, humiliation, creampie (?), brattiness, probably missed something
synopsis; it's her birthday and she only has one wish
wc; 17k+
masterlist
a/n: this was written in two days, sorry if it is not up to standard with my usual writing. i forgot about the bday since i don't usually write for anything special for them
Loud music, drinks (many free ones), dancing, and partying in a way she hadnât been able to do in a couple of months. She was finally able to party like a teen which had been hard. Jennie had turned 28 and was reaching her peak yet at some point everything had turned sour and bitter in her life. It wasnât unusual, things would always go up and down and she was old enough to accept it.
What was a lot harder to accept was the break-up she had with her ex-girlfriend about four months ago. The concept of not being good for each other, that loving wasnât enough if they brought out these bad sides of jealousy, possessiveness, and the fights it would cause. It was a tough fall to break up with someone who she had started seeing when she was in her early 20sâ22 to be exact and broken up with later on. That was someone she had spent half of her tweenies with.
That person who she had been at a peak with, who always made her feel like a teen in love. Who flew her through the sky, into a new universe and now had her crash back down to earth after a high that lasted for five years. Five years had been bumpy, but it didnât matter if they had been trying all the time. There was only so long they could go off of feeling like teens when they were adults. At some point the fun had to be limited, or did it have to be? Did she have to grow up?Â
It was her Birthday.
Jennie and her friends had pre-gamed before they went bar hopping.
The idea?
They couldnât wait for Jennie to get laid now that she was over her ex-girlfriend who they liked to call an asshole. Jennie would argue about that because she wasnât an asshole. She just loved too hard and so did Jennie. An asshole wouldnât be able to give Jennie the best years of her life despite having many more to come, nor would an asshole be able to give her mind-blowing sex.
The sex.
Jennie had found herself horny for the past month.
Jennie had found herself pathetically wasting money on sex toys that sufficed for the moment, but not long term.
All that, but she hadnât been able to go out and meet someone to hook up with.
She was scared she would get disappointed and feel like only one person could satisfy her truly.
The woman wasnât supposed to be running back to her ex after crying for two months straight, and then managing to slowly start functioning normally on the third and now was the fourth and she was out partyingâlooking to get laid and fully forget her ex by finding someone who could fuck her good enough.
Fuck it out of her mind, leave her memories a blur.
It was the third place they had been to.
âAnyone hot yet? Weâre not leaving until you leave first because youâre going to drop your panties for a stranger.â Lisa was right by her ear as she spoke, shot still in her hand as the dozen girlfriends that Jennie was with had just been served another round.
âYou have to lose your post-breakup virginity, babe.â Jisoo came from the other side and spoke into her ear, making Jennie giggle at the slurred words of the drunk woman.
âIâm literally on it, Iâve been standing and looking pretty the whole night,â Jennie argued as she wasnât the one to walk up to someone.
âTo sex!â Lisaâs words earned squeals and shouts from the other girls, Jennie drowned herself in yet another shot. Her world was slowly starting to spin, knowing that in three more shots, she would be perfectly drunk. That type that left her euphoric and not blackout drunk.
âI will be back.â Jennie found herself making it to the bathrooms, there was no line fortunately for her as she walked in. The music was still making her body vibrate despite being muffled in the bathroom that was filled with the chatter of girls in the cubicles and by the sink.
She was trying her best, but it was difficult to just throw herself back out there. There were plenty of fish in the sea, but the deep waters would always be scary and she had just managed to dip herself in it.
She reached into her purse after finishing her quick business as her phone had started to buzz. Her eyes squinted to read the texts that were a tinge blurry, all she could tell was that they were from her friends who had spammed the group chat and made it hard to understand what the topic was or why they were texting incoherent words to begin with.
âJesus!â Jennie exclaimed at the bang that came on her door, making her shut her phone off right away. Her heart jumped at how scared she got and she planted her hand against the door for safety even if there were other people in the bathroom.
âKnock knock.â Her heart jumped much higher now.
âY/n?â She questioned the voice that was all too familiar and made her whole body feel like jelly from the second she heard it.
âHey, sexy.â
âNo, definitely not, Y/nâget the fuck away from me.â It was like a disease if Y/n touched her. She would get infected right away.
Fun fact: Jennie lied to her friends when she said that she was over Y/n.
âHappy Birthday, Jenââ
âPlease, weâre over, I do not want to see you and you know it, Y/n.â Jennie was desperate for the girl to leave. Her night had been perfect and now that Y/n had appeared from nowhere, she knew what mistakes she would make and how the night would get better because she missed Y/n. The easiest fish to catch for Y/n was Jennie, she reeled her in with ease.
It never was a messy breakup as they agreed on it, but it still took a toll because despite knowing that they at times were no good for each other, they still loved strongly. They loved each other stronger than anyone else, even their families didn't get that kind of love and Jennie loved her mother dearly. Which also made it an easy decision that was hard to go through with.
âDo I? I know that I want to see you, Jennie. I am quite sure you want to see me too.â Jennie heaved a sigh, staring at the stall door while fighting all these urges. She wanted to convince herself that she would stand in this cubicle until her death just to avoid Y/n. That if she walked out of it she would walk right past her and not look back because they were supposed to be looking at their future.
This was the woman Jennie had planned a future with.
She would let Y/n spit that addicting poison right back into her mouth, there were still remnants of it left as she hadnât moved on.
She unlocked the cubicle.
God, Jennie was weak, as in literally and metaphorically.
Y/n blocked the way as she stepped inside the cubicle and closed it before locking it too. She leaned back against the door and her eyes took in Jennie to the fullest.
The brunette widened her eyes and looked up at the girl who was younger by a few months as she had that usual enigmatic smile that always made Jennie curious about what she was thinking. That always drew Jennie in and made her cling to her and ask about it all, the answers were always the best. Her face was still as perfect as when they met, those eyes that would always gaze with adoration, perfectly plump lips, upturned nose, her slim figure, and all that Jennie always was attracted to when it came to her looks. Although, it had always been far more than just her looks that Jennie was attracted to.
âSexy was no jokeââ Y/n stopped talking, realising that she hadnât seen her in four months after seeing each other every day for the past five years and living together for the past three and a half. The cubicle was getting Jennieâs scent trapped, the one that made it possible to sleep at night and Y/n had to spray her sheets with it unless she wanted more sleepless nights. The woman was dressed simply yet she made it look complicated with her beauty, a backless top, and black cargos, her figure shown off. Black had always been her colour and Y/n had always loved her in black, from clothes to lingerie.
Neither of them was over the other.
âY/n.â Jennie said and her hands came up to plant themselves against Y/n's stomach when she stepped closer. Y/n smiled, her hand brushing over Jennieâs bare arm and it was enough to send shocks of familiarity and longing through the kitten's whole body. It was like it was shaking her from how electric it was, it was as if her body was charged right back up and coming back to life.
She sighed and suddenly took the few steps back that were needed for her back to touch the stall and make her somewhat squirm at how cold it was against her shoulder blades. It was overwhelming to have Y/n so close to her, their eyes stuck right together, those emotions of longing, and sadness, yet so much happiness at the back of it all of seeing one another again.
âIt was so different waking up today with an empty bed and no Jennie to spoil from morning to nightâit was more than an empty bed.â Y/nâs tone fell, one that was loud enough just for Jennie to hear. The slender fingers reached up to the face that held home on it, fingers running along Jennieâs jaw. It was still the same woman, the one Y/n fell in love with.
This was so bad for the Jennie who had lied about moving on.
This was so good for the Jennie who never wanted to move on.
Jennie grabbed hold of Y/nâs hand and removed it from her face, although she didnât let go of it. It felt too good to hold her again. âHow did you know I would be here? You werenât looking for me, were you?â A sly and cheeky smile graced Y/nâs lips at the question. Out of the whole nightlife of Seoul she still somehow managed to run into her. It was the popular area in Gangnam, one they used to head to all the time, but still.
âNo, not much better to do on weekends than to go out with friends now that I donât have you. I knew it was your birthday, so all I did was hope that you would show up at this club at some point.â She had hoped she would at least catch a glimpse of her. It was shot in the dark as Seoul was big and it had been hours since they went out, but all she did was hope that Jennie would head out for her birthdayâhopefully without anyone new.
âIâve missed youâa lot.â Y/n was the first to admit it, her fingers intertwined with Jennieâs as she had never let go of her hand. She raised it before pinning it beside her head, taking that small step that left them dangerously close to each other. Jennie gripped Y/nâs black sweatshirt, unsure if she wanted to push her away or drag her closer.
âIâve missed you too.â There wasnât a single nerve in her body that could make her hold back on those words. Jennie looked down at Y/nâs lips as she had licked them. God knew how much she had missed her. It couldn't have been healthy. It made Jennie act out in way she hadn't done before. It made her feel crazy.Â
âAre you here with someone?â Y/n knew the question could have many answers, she was praying for one that didnât involve someone who had replaced her. Could anyone replace her?
âWithââ The answer came before Jennie could utter it herself.
âJennie?â It was Jisoo.
Followed by Lisa. âAre you here?â
âYou think she just left?â Chaeyoung questioned.
âCheck the stalls?â
The two looked at each other. It would be bad news for Jennie if she was seen with Y/n in the same cubicle right now. There was no way she would be able to explain herself and even if she would be able toâwas it bad that she didnât want to leave just yet? Maybe the best gift she could have received on her birthday was to fill that hole that had been left after an important part of her life had left. Even for one night.
Their silent communication worked wonders still after being away for four months. Y/n stepped back, grabbing hold of the top of the stall as she got on top of the toilet seat while helping Jennie up by pulling her by her hand. The two somehow managed to squeeze on that seat, holding onto one another to not fall.
Even if it was just for a night, it would still make it another memorable birthday.
Jennie didnât have to tell her friends about it.
âI swear to God if she left with her.â The two looked at each other at what Chaeyoung said.
âAre you sure it was Y/n?â
âYes, I could recognise that little shithead from miles away.â
âWhat did you tell themââ Jennie covered Y/nâs mouth so they wouldnât be heard by accident. It was baffling to the girl to hear Chaeyoung talk about her like that. Had they both agreed to a breakup if Jennie had talked bad about Y/n to relieve her gloom and anger?
âSheâs over her.â
âWho knows anymore? Itâs like sheâs someone completely different without her and itâs not even in a good way.â Y/nâs eyes softened at the words that left Jisoo and Jennie hid her face in her arm as she was still covering Y/nâs mouth.
âMaybe she found a hookup and forgot to textâjust send another message because sheâs not here.â
The two waited for a good minute before they climbed down the toilet seat and Jennie opened her phone to see the text in the group chat. This time she scrolled up to see that they were all saying how Y/n was at the bar and they were waiting for Jennie so they could leave for a new one. She decided to text them about finding a hookup.
âWhat did you tell them to hate me so much?â Y/n questioned again and Jennie put her phone away.
âI was pissed okayâcut me some slack if you were the one to walk out the door,â Jennie grumbled and opened the stall as she walked out of it at last. Y/n followed right after her, picking up in her pace as the shorter girl took quick steps until she got to the countertop with the sinks.
âHey, hey, I thought it was a mutual agreement to break up.â Now Y/n was confused because despite it feeling almost impossible to leave they agreed on it. She thought they both left with the same intentions and the same mindset. They loved each other, but at times it felt like they did love too much and it held them back.
âYeah, it felt like I had no other choice but to agree when you suggested that we break up.â Jennie had tried to force that mindset on herself, to be on the same page because she knew what the problem was of being together and still living in the past. They needed to grow up. It was stupid, she did want to grow up, but she didnât want to grow apart. It caused her temporary depression, anger, and frustrations which she took out by bad-mouthing Y/n to her friends. It hurt her to see the woman she had spent five years with just walk out the door as if Jennie hadnât been a major part of her life.
âAre you angry at me because you didnât tell me how you felt?â
âYes, I am because what would it change if I said no? I thought you knew me well enough to understand that I didnât want any of this, Y/n.â The latter was in disbelief at the words as she stood behind Jennie who was furiously washing her hands. It went quiet between the two of them, the only thing filling the silence was the muffled music and chatter of people around them. No one around them mattered though, they never did when they were together. It was like they were in a different world with each other.
Jennie stopped and held onto the counter, a frown on her face as she looked at Y/n through the mirror. She felt like a fool for being the only one, for thinking that Y/n would be able to read her mind. She knew that it was her fault too because it had been a suggestion and she agreed when she felt like there was no other choice. There was a reason why she had suggested it and Jennie knew that it was valid. She just didnât want to go through with it and stupidly expected for Y/n to read her mind like some idiot.Â
âCome on.â Y/n didnât answer the question. She couldnât answer it because she didnât want to hurt Jennie by making her realise the time they wasted away from each other. Y/n would have stayed. She only suggested what she thought would benefit them both, it did in one way as it let them realise what they truly needed.Â
They needed each other.
She grabbed her hand and Jennie was led through the club. She just let her steal her away. It was how they met and she would always let Y/n drag her anywhere like the first time they met at a party where Y/n dragged her away from it only to give her the most memorable night of her life by showing her how to let go.
âJacket, why do you not have a jacket?â Y/n questioned as they stepped out of the bar and were met by the cold night of January with snow lying around.
âI left it in the car we came in.â Y/n shook her head while exhaling through her nose and removing the oversized leather jacket she had on.
âYouâre being stupidâWhatâre you even planning to do?â Jennie questioned, Y/n was now left in the black loose sweatshirt as she moved behind Jennie. The girl looked back while putting her arms through the sleeves. She was confused, but she couldnât just walk away. She had no idea what Y/n was planning on doing. They werenât together, they were supposed to live their own lives, and she had no clue why she had stayed. What was the plan if they were broken up?
âIt would feel wrong to run into you and not give you a gift on your birthday,â Y/n argued, coming back around and bending her knees slightly to grab the ends of the jacket to zip it up. Jennie was drowning in the warmth that Y/n had left after her together with the scent that she wanted to bury her face in. It felt like she would maybe regret it afterwards because she was quite sure they would go back to their new lives right after parting ways again. It would feel like the break-up all over again.
âI do not expect anything from you if we arenât togeââ Y/n didnât seem to listen to Jennie when she grabbed her hand and made her walk beside her. She didnât hold her hand like they always used to do, but her palm rested against Jennieâs lower back to make sure that she wasnât getting lost anywhere.
It was crowded with people, they were flooding from everywhere and Y/n kept walking without a stop. She was stuck with her gaze on Y/n who looked down at her with a small smile. It was enough to make Jennieâs world blind and her heart bounce in a familiar beat. Had she just broken Jennieâs walls down once again, but even quicker than she did the first time? It was frustrating. She let Y/n in so easily when she should lock her out, put up millions of walls, higher than the sky, with no way in or out.Â
âY/n?â
There was so much she could tell her right now and she couldnât tell how Y/n would respond to any of it.
âI know itâs a lot to ask for after everything, but could you do one thing for me, Jennie? To just forget everything for two hours, three tops.â Y/n interrupted all the questions Jennie would like to ask. She felt horrible to know the truth that they both agreed to something they thought the other wanted. Y/n never wanted to break up with her, but neither did she want to be an obstacle in Jennieâs life. The stupid little fights they had still hurt them both, the last thing Y/n ever wanted was to hurt Jennie, but she still somehow did.Â
She knew that she should have known, and maybe she did at the back of her head since she had known Jennie for over five years. Things sometimes just didnât go as planned.
It wasnât hard to forget when she was with her again. Y/n made everything bad go away.
âFine, Y/n,â she still trusted her with her life. She'd jump right back into those deep waters where her only safety was Y/n.Â
âOkay, sit down right here and do not run away,â Y/n said after they had entered a convenience store. She pulled the stool out and guided Jennie to sit on it who was still busy figuring out what the girl was doing and why they had to pass so many other stores and stop at this one. With no other choice, Jennie sat and only glanced back at Y/n who disappeared between the shelves. There was slight anticipation growing in her the whole time, she stayed fiddling with her fingers as she rested her hands atop the table.
She stopped for a moment, grabbed the collar of the jacket that was oversized and pulled it up to her nose. The scent had washed off of her clothes at home, the clothes Y/n had left behind had been worn to where the scent no longer lingered on them and she had to wash them. It made Jennie curious how Y/n went through it.
Had she also been pathetically looking through endless photos in her gallery?
Drowned herself in Jennieâs scent?
Had Y/n finished the season finale of the series they had been watching together, but broke up right when the finale came out. Jennie had been waiting even if they werenât together and would never get to know the end.
Had she been dwelling in all their plans for the future that now only was a past?
Had she been hurting just as much?
Jennie heaved a sigh and let go of the collar, reaching her hands up to her eyes as she knew that she wasnât over Y/n. She was holding on, she was even out with Y/n even if it would feel like the break up all over again once Y/n would leave. Her fingers gently patted away the wetness that had warmed in her eyes. How did she let go of something that was securing her from falling off the ride?
It was time to stop dwelling when Y/n sat down right beside her on the vacant stool.
âFuck, thatâs hot.â The girl sucked air through her teeth and quickly put the noodle bowl down that was steaming. Jennie looked at what more she somehow managed to carry when she leaned over and dropped the things on the table.
âSince I am no chef, this is the best I could do and the ramen is how you like it.â She started while taking the ice cup and opening it. Jennie slid it over to herself and peeled off the lid fully. It was just ramen with Y/n making it fancier and better by adding more toppings; Jennie was desperate as she could never get it right since Y/n always made it for her the way Jennie loved it. It was just instant ramen, but it was her comfort food which hadnât been the comfort she had been looking for. It would somehow suffice for now.
âThanks.â She was a bit more than thankful, but she wasnât sure how else she should thank her.
âDonât thank me, itâs your birthday.â Jennie chuckled at that as she grabbed the chopsticks and looked at Y/n who poured the mango-flavoured iced tea into the cup with ice.
âVery thoughtful to drag me to a convenience store.â Y/n shook her head and picked up the cup, taking two big gulps before placing it back down.
âYeah, God forbid I drag you to a fancy restaurantâdonât worry thoughâŚâ Y/n trailed off and Jennie moved back slightly when she reached over to her. She smiled at Jennie, her face just a few inches away from Jennieâs as she reached over to the other side. Y/nâs hand reached into the right pocket of her jacket that Jennie had on while sitting on her left.
Jennie wasnât sure what she wanted when Y/n was so close to her. One thing she was certain of was that she missed all of Y/nâs loving and caring touches, the ones that always touched her soul. Jennie missed being held in her arms, falling asleep with them around her. She missed the safety, the security that came from being in them, and the feeling of not having to be afraid to be herself because she trusted Y/n so much.
She grabbed what she was looking for with a sly grin as she pulled away. âIf you celebrate, you have to celebrate right, donât you?â Y/n let out in a more hushed tone that was still honeyed and Jennie could listen to her talking all day. That was something she had done because Y/n always had something to talk about.
The kitten parted her lips at the flask Y/n had taken out of her pocket, taking the cup down and placing it between her thighs. âSince when do you carry a flask around?â Jennie questioned, the last time she had seen Y/n with one was when they were still in college. It kind of worried her that maybe the girl had started drinking. Y/n let out a breathless chuckle, unscrewing the steel flask before filling the iced tea back up to the brim, but this time with tequila.
âOnly today.â She reassured Jennie and lolled her head to the side to look at Jennie. That smile did not leave as she put the lock on, the flask back in the left pocket instead and she put the straw through the lock before mixing it up.Â
Jennie rolled her eyes as she, at last, started to eat the instant ramen that tasted better than most things she had ever eaten simply because it was made by Y/n. It also was something that killed all her cravings that were caused by the alcohol and food had simply never tasted better. Y/n always knew just what Jennie needed by looking at her. Yet she had somehow missed how Jennie never truly wanted to part ways.
âJust donât inhale everything, I want a bite before you do.â Y/n laughed when Jennie elbowed her, making Y/n squirm away. âGod, youâre rude.â
âStop being a little piece of shit, Y/n.â Jennie seriously said and looked at Y/n who was already looking at her through her lashes with the straw in her mouth. âNot cute.â
âI tried.â Y/n said in defeat and handed the large plastic cup to Jennie who slid the ramen over to her with the chopsticks. âOh, my bite is gonna come with extra flavours since there are Jennie germs in it.â Jennie hurt her throat when she swallowed the lump of iced tea with tequila before she could spit it out because she felt that huff before she giggled.
âStop acting imbecilic.â
âImbecilic, big words for a 28-year-old. I can say that Iâm proud of you.â Jennie rolled her eyes and watched Y/n slurp up a bite of noodles with a hum after. âSo goodââ
âDonât.â Jennie stopped her before she could say something stupid again and pulled the ramen back to herself. It was all coming right back, just being with Y/n for a few minutes, starting a conversation, and she was reminded all again why she loved her so much. How she made her feel so good about herself, how she cut Jennie slack by being herself which let Jennie drop all her guards down right away and be herself too. How she was back to feeling ten years younger and like she could just be herself for the night or whenever she got back home to Y/nâused to.
âHere, the monster is coming for your mouth, Jennie.â
âYou did not just say that out loud Y/n.â Jennie giggled, the younger girl holding the gimbap and guiding it towards her mouth as it was still in one piece. Y/n gasped and looked at Jennie in disbelief. âEw, why are you being dirty-minded, Jen.â She slapped Y/nâs shoulder, her cheeks hurting from how much she had been smiling and giggling. It didnât matter if Y/n had asked her to forget everything for a few hours, Y/n automatically made her forget everything.
âYou are, I didnât say that I had something dirty in mind.â She defended herself. The two did not care about the rest of the people who went in and out of the store, or the people passing by the window. The radio played the most recent K-pop songs to fill the store, but all they could focus on were each other's words, giggles, and stares which were numbing all the pain.
Y/n grinned and shot her eyebrows up in a manner that suggested that the next words to leave her mouth would be far from appropriate as she still held the gimbap up ready to feed the feline. âWell, you can surely open wide enough for it to fitââ Y/n squeaked at the pain when Jennie this time hit her thigh, hitting a nerve because the pain made her hunch over.
âNot fitting at all.â Y/n chuckled at the words that came from Jennie and she looked up at her as she was still hunched over. âIs the joke not fitting or the gimbap?â Jennie groaned at that and Y/n sat up straight.
âOkay, here comes the trainâBetter?â Y/n asked.
Jennie hummed and opened her mouth as Y/n went back to trying to feed her a bite after they both devoured the noodles together. She grabbed hold of Y/nâs writs to make sure she aimed right and at last managed to bite off a piece. The latter reached over to Jennieâs face whose cheeks were fluffed out from having her mouth full.
Her finger brushed the corner of Jennieâs lips who only turned her head more to Y/n as she was used to it. The girl always fed her, always wiped her mouth, always knew what to order, what was needed in which mood. She scooped up the grain of rice and licked it off her thumb before poking Jennieâs cheek who whined.
âYouâre still as cute when you eat, God I could squish the literal life out of you until thereâs a bloody explosion.â
âThat raises many warnings, Y/n,â Jennie mumbled as she swallowed the food at last and watched Y/n take a bite herself while Jennie took a sip of the iced tea that they had drunk a third off. It had made Jennie more than just a bit tipsy now, the drunk slowly incoming, but she didnât mind as she could tell that Y/n was in the same state.
âIt should because if I were to use enough pressure to squeeze you, youâd die.â
Jennie widened her eyes and slowly turned her head to the side to glance at Y/n.
âWhy are you saying these things?â She questioned and Y/n fed her another bite.
âI donât know, they are just these impulsive things that leave my mouth so be careful if they become actual gestures.â Jennie shoved Y/n who was laughing yet again.
The girl always did the most random gestures of affection towards Jennie. Say these words that were somewhere between cute and concerning, but Jennie loved it all. The way she would do more than just buy her flowers, all these small things Jennie had always taken notice of. Sheâd go as far as to perfectly place Jennieâs slippers beside the bed so she could slip them on right away when she woke up. Now Jennieâs slippers were mostly discarded messily because she always kicked them off when getting into bed with no Y/n to fix them.
âHold on, or we will get there next week.â Y/n stopped and let go of Jennieâs hand that was clasped with hers, the older one swaying them back and forth as she was walking in a mix of steps, skips, and whatever else she was doing with her feet, dancing her way to the next destination which was slowing them down. Y/n needed to be there on time.Â
âYou got me drunk.â Jennie sang out, shuffling in place with her feet.
âWeâre in the same boat, Miss Kim.â The said girl giggled as she had been slowing them down by doing everything but walking. Y/n pulled Jennie to her by the jacket and she crashed into her.
âWhere are you taking me?â Jennie questioned and Y/n turned around.
âGet on my back first.â She ushered and bent her knees.
âWant me to mount you like a stallion?â Y/n snorted at that.
âWho is dirty-minded now?â
âItâs a disease carried by you,â Jennie replied and grabbed hold of Y/nâs shoulders with her hands. She huffed and Y/n stumbled a step before managing to stabilise herself with her arms wrapping around Jennieâs thighs.Â
âNow Iâm carrying a parasiteâouch.â Y/n winced when she got gently bonked at the top of her head before she looked to her side. Jennie peeked in with a smile on her lips, her arms loosely wrapped around Y/nâs shoulders whose eyes were creasing from her smile.Â
âWell? Walk, horsie.â Jennie ordered and gently nudged Y/n with her heel as if she were an actual horse.
She did start walking, making it out of the Gangnam district much quicker despite her legs needing some stabilising to not fall as her coordination was slightly off and she was carrying Jennie. The girl on her back rested her cheek against the side of her head, snuggling closer to Y/n to keep her warm as she still had her jacket on. She had already planned how to end up with the jacket at home because she knew that Y/n would walk her to the entrance of her apartment building at the end of the night. She never let Jennie walk alone at night, sheâd always pick her up with the car if Jennie didnât drive, or sheâd walk with her. It didn't matter if Jennie was with friends or if Y/n was busy, she would always get there.Â
âY/nâŚâ Jennie mumbled, looking ahead as they continued to walk, Y/n adjusted the girl on her back as they were close to the destination. She hummed, glancing down at Jennieâs fingers to see the girl tugging on them and she could tell that whatever it was it was something that made Jennie worried or uneasy. âDid youâdid you try seeing anyone during these four months?â She asked, dreading the answer because she had no clue how Y/n had spent these past four months. If she had spent two whole months crying, a month trying to leave the house without bags under her eyes or if she skipped all of it.
Y/n chuckled, giving her thigh a squeeze that made Jennie whine at the ticklish sensation. âGod no, Iâve been staying with my mum at this big age and working from home. I didnât leave the house and just stayed with mum even if she continuously scolded me.â She admitted. She hadnât even thought about another woman aside from Jennie. Y/n couldnât tell how many hours she spent in bed crying while listening to the 'Disintegration album by The Cure'.
Jennie felt relief wash over her to know that she hadnât been the only one. It made her feel less of a fool and made her feel better. It was confirmation that they both took it hard because they both loved each other.
âWhat was she scolding you for?â She curiously asked.
âNot obvious for your little pea brain?â Y/n questioned.
âNever mind then,â Jennie grumbled, rolling her eyes and Y/n stopped walking.
âGet off me nowââ Y/n wiggled Jennie off of her, the girl sliding back down onto her feet, her hands letting go of Y/nâs shoulders when she was fully off. It felt cold and if they were both honest neither of them wanted to pull away. âShe scolded me for leaving you and said that I would never get the family ring to propose to the next girl I would meet because you were the only right one and worthy of having it.â It made Jennieâs heart drop as Y/n grabbed her hand in hers, intertwining their fingers. It hurt, it hurt them both badly to know that the planned future was in the past.
They had both agreed to wait for marriage and a family until they were at a perfect place in their lives. There was no such thing as a perfect place in their lives when it had been perfect ever since they met. The only thing they had to wait for was to finish studying and have stable enough jobs to start a family. Nothing could have been more perfect and they had waited long enough for a perfect moment to never come now.
Jennie sighed and looked down at her feet as she walked in sync with Y/n. The realisation of actually being 28 now hit her, and if she would ever move on, sheâd be too old to start that family of two kids. Unless she would rush into it all. The anxiety started to eat at her as she had never processed what being 28 meant. What did it matter if she was working her dream job if she was earning money that let her live comfortably, if she was in a stable place in her life? When she wasnât even close to stable in her love life that was dead.
âWeâre here.â Jennie looked up from the void under her that was ready to swallow her as it had started to drag her down and had invited her to suffer with endless anticipatory fear. Over the five years she had spent her birthdays with Y/n, she had managed to forget how depressing they were. How anxious they had always made her. Another year had just passed by and there were things Jennie had yet to do. She had forgotten how much she hated birthdays.
Y/n took out her phone and looked at the time it was 11:09 P.M. and Jennie gasped when Y/n tugged on her. âQuick before itâs too late.â Jennie found herself running towards the Banpodaegyo bridge whose neon lights were glowing. People were walking along the bridge, but Jennie and Y/n were running like their lives depended on it.
âIâm gonna fall,â Jennie whined as her legs were barely keeping up with Y/nâs longer ones, to add she was still under the influence and her running felt bumpy and very unsteady. They made it onto the bridge, Jennie tried to slow down, but Y/n did not let her and continued to run. âY/n!â The girl let out in panic, making Y/n look over her shoulder at Jennie who was doing her best to keep up. The two were too occupied to care about anyone who would glance their way. Her shorter legs were messily trying to run and she was sure she'd run into something if Y/n wasn't guiding her as she felt herself leaning to one side more.Â
It soon turned into giggles and Y/n finally stopped, letting Jennie crash into her when she turned around and yanked her into her. Her arms wrapped around the panting girl as they made it to the middle of the bridge. âI could have died.â She tiredly complained, heaving for breath as she was not the best athlete after drinking. Y/n chuckled and grabbed hold of Jennieâs waist, gently pulling her away and looking down at her as she looked up.
âYouâre being dramaticââ Y/n said and turned Jennie to face the Han River, the kitten leaned against the railing and looked over the dark river where the moon was being illuminated. She let out a sigh, taking in the scenery while fog left her mouth from the small pants of air.Â
The younger one busied herself with digging through the pocket of her loose jeans. She got nothing and put her hand into the left one and finally stumbled upon what she was looking for. âOkay, hereâyou have to throw the coin into the water and make a wish, itâs about to be 11:11 and itâs your birthday so whatever you wish for has to come true.â Jennie turned her head and looked at Y/n with some confusion before letting her eyes fall onto the coin in Y/nâs palm.
âY/n, Iâm not fiveââ She was cut off by Y/n who took Jennieâs hand and put the cold coin in her hold.
âYou are never too old for wishes, I have never heard of that law.â The younger seriously said and Jennie sighed as she turned back to the river. She looked down at the coin in her palm before she clutched it in her hand while Y/n leaned beside her and waited patiently. âMake sure to close your eyes, itâs 11 now.â She reminded her and watched how Jennie closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. Despite trying to protest at first she seemed to be in deep thought as her brows creased slightly and she was focusing hard.
Jennie threw the coin and opened her eyes as she stood on her toes to follow it with her eyes, but lost sight after a second as it got swallowed by the darkness. âWhen will it come true?â She asked and looked to her side at Y/n who was also looking over the railing too.
âYou have to wait and it will come, could be in the next hour, day, week, or years, but at some point, it will come true.â Y/n reassured her before she pulled away from the railing. This time she took out her earphones, putting one in her ear.
Jennie frowned as she now was invested in the whole ordeal and wanted to see if it really would come true. Would she have to wait years?
âCome on,â Y/n grabbed hold of Jennieâs hand and the girl was somewhat hesitant to leave now that she had made a wish. Scared it wouldnât come true if she left.
âBut it will come true, right?â She asked to make sure while taking the one earphone that was handed to her.
âItâs the best day to make a wish since itâs your birthday, so obviously yes.â Jennie took one last glance before she clung to Y/nâs arm.
âL$D - A$AP Rockyâ
The two walked in silence through the rest of the bridge, rather admiring the moment in silence than filling it with chatter while listening to the music. The peace still managed to create memories as Jennie felt nostalgic and she wasnât sure if it was because she was walking with Y/n again or not. Her side leaned into Y/n who put her arm around her shoulders as they walked instead. By the time they made it to the end of the bridge, the next song started playing and Jennie was so familiar with them that it confused her.
âAs Long as You Follow - Fleetwood Macâ
âYou wonât mind if I take you to one more place?â Y/n questioned and Jennie looked up at her with docile eyes. She blinked them as they had glossed over and there was a lump in her throat for whatever reason. God, she did not want it to end. Jennie wanted this night to last forever. If she could somehow make it last forever she would do just that. Everything to not have Y/n leave her by the end of the night. Jennie shook her head as Y/n could take her to the edge of the world and she wouldnât mind, she could drag her across all continents and she would be content.
The song was warming Jennie's soul, the lump pushing itself in her throat and she couldn't get over it. She almost wanted to curse Y/n out for playing Fleetwood Mac as they always listened to the band together. Y/n especially loved them. It was as if Y/n wanted to make her cry by playing this song and Jennie was forcing the tears back despite a few strays falling only to what she thought was her knowledge, forgetting that Y/n noticed everything about her. Her lips quivered and her heart thudded heavily.Â
Y/n hauled a cab and opened the door for Jennie who was citing all the songs.
âWotâsâŚUh the Deal - Pink Floydâ
All of them werenât necessarily songs Jennie listened to, but what Y/n listened to as she had a wide range of music tastes. She could still remember how excited Y/n would get to play them to Jennie on the guitar, acoustic or electric, it didnât matter. She would sit down with Jennie and teach her how to play certain songs and help the girl get better at the string instrument. Sit right behind her and teach her each fret, tab, and chord that had to be played. She would always be so patient.Â
â10:37 - Beach Houseâ
Her eyes gazed through the window as she held onto Y/nâs hand who had her arm around her shoulders. The night slowly passed, people still roamed the streets, and lights turned red before turning green, Jennie only watched how the time passed while the car moved through the streets of Seoul.
âFive String Serenade - Mazzy Starâ
If she couldnât make this night last forever, she would like time the time to pass by slowly. To make it last as long as possible, or for the road to never end and sit in Y/nâs arms her whole life. That way all her worries about her uncertain future would disappear. She would disappear in these songs while loving whatever simple things came to her as long as they were from Y/n.Â
âWhat kind of love - Childish Gambinoâ
âWhere are we going?â Jennie asked at last as she hadnât heard where Y/n was taking them. She just followed. Y/n gave her a cheeky smile as she looked down at Jennie. Her hand untangled itself from Jennieâs two and she used it to brush away some of the hair that was falling in her face before letting her hand fall back down as it was resting around Jennie. The girl clung back onto it, playing with Y/nâs fingers. âYou will see in a second âcause weâre almost there.â Jennie pouted at that and rested her head on Y/nâs shoulder.
âTeenager - Deftonesâ
She started to feel like she had been thrown in a time capsule as the view of the Seoul tower was much more clear now. Jennie moved from Y/nâs hold and looked closer at where exactly they were heading. Her sight was somewhat blurry from the alcohol that she had consumed, but she knew that she wasnât drunk enough to be this delusional.
âBel Air - Lana Del Reyâ
âWhy are we stopping by the cable cars?â She questioned and looked back at Y/n who paid the man who had driven them from the bridge to the cable cars that went up to the tower. Jennie wouldnât be questioning it all too much if it hadnât been for the fact that it was closed.
âI rather take a cable car than walk a dark trail at night, Jen,â Y/n said with a chuckle and opened the door before getting out. She held it open and Jennie got out with the girlâs help, bidding one last goodbye to the driver before closing the door to the car. With that she led the way, still dragging a confused Jennie with her.
âItâs closed though.â She deadpanned. It closed at 11 P.M. and it was 11:45 P.M. and Jennieâs birthday was almost over. She was starting to feel like Cinderella and soon enough sheâd leave and leave everything behind her. Maybe this would be her last time with Y/n. It didnât add up in her head and she didnât want it. Although she felt like she wasnât the one to make this decision, she was too scared to do it. What if she would get rejected?
âI helped a client invest and win a lot of money. Heâs connected to the news Channel who owns it and since he was going to give me a bonus I asked if he could instead fix this for me.â Y/n explained and the girl frowned.
âWhen the Sun Hits - Slowdiveâ
âOkay, and how did you time it all so well that it happened to be now that you ran into me?â Jennie questioned with some suspicion. Y/n chuckled, the kitten looking at her to see the dimples showing and she squeezed her smaller hand.
âHey, I told you that I hoped I would run into you earlier and so with that hope, I picked this date and if I hadnât run into you, I would have gone with one of my friends or alone.â Y/n shrugged it off as she knew that Jennie would realise soon enough as the strongest effects of the alcohol had slowly started to subside. They were approached by a guard and Y/n confirmed her identity as Jennie was digging in her blurry brain for what it exactly was.
It wasnât long until they had made it up the stairs and the cable car was open and waiting. Y/n let Jennie get on first before getting on after the door closed. It was in queue when the next song started playing and Y/n laughed.
âHow You Remind Me - Nickelbackâ
âIt doesnât count if you arenât screaming the lyrics JennieâAnd this is how you remind me.â
âY/nâŚâJennie shied away like she always did.
âCome on, itâs just usââ Jennie looked unconvinced for a second as they sat in the cable car that was riding up over the dark forest, over the empty road. She giggled as Y/n pulled out the invincible guitar as the pre-chorus started. It was somewhat between childish, but also freeing as Y/n turned up the volume. âSing or you are flying out.â Y/n threatened.
There truly never were any reasons to hold back when she was with Y/n and they always screamed songs until they lost their voices.
âItâs not like you to say sorry!â
Maybe it was because she was still under the influence, but it could be Y/nâs influence or the alcohol. She found herself singing the whole song with Y/n, knowing every word of it while sharing the invincible microphone with Y/n. The second Y/n laid her eyes on Jennie the girl had that big gummy smile that she adored so much. It was a smile she always wanted to be the cause of and she knew that it wouldnât be possible if they were away. Unless Jennie still smiled this big whenever she looked back at the memories they had made together.
It was that feeling of being back in college, of being back together with Y/n. Screaming songs, wandering nights, getting lost in what love was for them. It was overwhelmingly good and it was sentimental whenever she looked back at those times. They had never been lost as she knew that Y/n let her live it all over and over again, but that was when they were together. Love was something only Y/n could make her feel on this type of level. The one that healed all the time, surely forgetting all the suffering she had done the past four months.Â
âAll we need to do now is start a band together,â she found herself giggling at Y/nâs words, burying her face in her shoulder as they took out the earphones. She wrapped her arm around Jennie, rubbing her back and unable to even try to let the smile fall. Compared to the Jennie she first cornered in the bathroom, it was like seeing the Jennie she left, being able to bring her right back to life. The Jennie she never should have left even if they both agreed that it would be better. At times there is no such thing as the right thing to do, but possibly people could forgive the mistake when all she had in mind was the best for the girl.
Jennie heaved a sigh and suddenly, as if lightning struck her and woke her up, she realised what it was. Her lips parted, but before she could say anything they had reached the top and their fingers intertwined as they walked out. With a man from staff, they were led to the tower and then to the elevator.
Y/n looked down at Jennie, she kind of figured that the woman had figured it out by now. She looked almost devastated as her gaze was on the floor.
She felt like crying, she wanted to hate Y/n for doing something like this to her, but she couldnât. This was probably the best gift she could have received, but the biggest problem was that she didnât have Y/n. They walked out of the elevator, it was silent with just the two of them and Jennie let go of Y/nâs hand as she walked over to the windows. The whole thing was overwhelming as she was keeping her tears at bay and bit her lower lip, taking in a shaky breath as she looked over the view of Seoul at night in the tower that was closed to everyone but themâŚagain.
Y/n put her hands in her pockets to warm them and stood just a step behind Jennie, being able to catch the womanâs reflection in the window. She had realised and Y/n had been expecting Jennie to get emotional because she was always a soft and emotional kitten.
âThose were all the songs we listened to that night in the exact order.â Jennie pointed out as she realised why the songs brought her so much nostalgia and why the order of them rang so many bells in her head. She wouldnât have noticed otherwise, but the order was just right and now they had screamed the lyrics in that cable car once again while reaching the top. It all came rushing to Jennie.
âI know,â the taller girl simply replied, but she had hoped the whole night that Jennie would realise.
Now it made sense why they walked past so many convenience stores before they at last walked into that specific one.
âBut you said that you put on shuffle with over 5k songs in your liked ones,â Jennie mumbled and lifted her head to catch Y/nâs reflection. The view was mesmerising, but what Y/n had done, what she had given her as a birthday present was much more meaningful and mesmerising than the view. It made Jennie turn around to look at her, a pout resting on her lips as her cheeks were stained with a few tear streaks.
âI made sure to put them all in a playlist until we stopped listening, which was when we left the cable car back in 2018, January 16th when we first met and I stole you from a club.â
Jennie jutted out her lower lip as Y/n had always been thoughtful, had always done small gestures that meant the world to her, and had been loving and caring. She hated that she had to be all those things when they werenât together. It wasnât fair. âWhy?â Her voice cracked and her nose pricked before the tears won and spilled over her eyes.
Y/n gave her a soft and gentle smile, taking her hands out of her pockets. Her hands came up to Jennieâs face as she cupped her cheeks which were cold and soft in her hold, wet with tears that were warm on her cold skin that was tinted a light pink like her nose. She leaned into her hold with a sniffle, the ice on her skin melting at how good it felt to be in the warmth that was home.
âI kind of figured out that night that I would marry you and you seemed to be in bliss because of the nightâso I thought that if I were to mess up big along the way I could replay the night for you and make it good again by doing exactly what I did the first time we met and then got together shortly after.â The girl admitted. She had regretted every moment away from Jennie because what she thought was right truly wasnât. Her last hope was to show Jennie what they were together and hope that even if she suggested it, Jennie would want her right back. It was a stupid mistake, but everyone made them. Y/n just hoped that it wasnât too late to fix what was broken.
She at least didn't want Jennie to hate her, hoping all she could leave were good memories after her.Â
Nothing was broken though. They were only broken away from each other, but it was like kintsugi the second they were right by each other again.
âI regret even suggesting it but I was thinking of youââ Jennie didnât want to hear it, she didnât blame Y/n. She had seen it from Y/nâs point of view and she knew how she always put Jennie first.
âI know that you were. I think we needed to be away from each other to truly realise how much we need one another to never take the other for granted or do anything to lose each other. To remember how much good we brought each other.â Jennie mumbled and Y/n huffed in relief through her nose as Jennie had always been understanding of her thinking and how she didnât mean to make things more complicated than needed. It was enough for Jennie to forget the bad and only remember how much good they had brought, how much that had changed their lives in only good ways and she would forever cherish that.
She let go of Jennie and pulled her in for a hug, the shorter girl wrapped her arms around Y/nâs waist. She shed her last tears into her shoulder while Y/n soothed her, kissing the side of her head, and rubbing her back while holding her firmly. Jennie couldnât tell what she was crying over anymore, but the relief made it impossible not to cry. She was still trying to comprehend how they after six years did everything they did the first time they met on Jennieâs birthday.
How Y/n somehow convinced Jennie to leave the club with her (she forgot safety the second she saw the girl).
She had dragged Jennie to that exact convenience store where they ate the same things, and Y/n mixed mango iced tea with tequila that they shared.
When they left and got to the bridge where Jennie made the wish and threw a coin in. A wish that came true because her drunk self wished for Y/n to ask her out despite meeting just an hour prior.Â
How they listened to music after (those exact tracks) and took a cab.
The only difference was that Y/n had managed to lie their way into letting them take the cable car and be in the tower for just a few minutes.
After that, Y/n walked Jennie to her college dorm and got her number before they parted ways.
They had taken a cab back to the place they used to share where Jennie stayed alone now. Y/n took the elevator up with Jennie who was now opening the door and as she didâ âMy baby boy.â Y/n cooed as Kuma ran out barking and jumping at her legs as she hadnât seen him in four whole months. She picked him up, moving her face away as he tried to lick at her.
âI feel bad for even saying this, but he stayed every day whining by the door and waiting for you,â Jennie admitted as she stood in the door frame, removing her sneakers and pushing them aside. She looked at Y/n who was crouched on the floor with the dog going crazy in her arms. The little puppy they had gotten together because they had still been young and wanted some kind of family together.Â
âI am so sorry, Kuma.â She apologised, feeling almost just as bad for leaving him as she did with Jennie.
Jennie bit her lower lip, watching the two as Y/n put him down, but he started to run around her and barked some more. Kuma wasnât letting Y/n go, just like Jennie didnât want to let go. âYou could come in, Y/nâŚâ She suggested and Y/n looked from the floor, a glint in her eyes as they trailed from Jennieâs legs, over her whole body before they got to her eyes.
âNightcap?â
âYes, just get inside.â Y/n chuckled and picked up the dog before stepping inside the familiar apartment. It was a home, it used to be at least, but what made it a home was Jennie. She slid off her shoes as Jennie walked further inside. Her feet led her to the living room that still looked the same and the other woman wasnât there yet as she trailed to another part of the apartment. She slumped down onto the couch and put Kuma in her lap.
Her eyes landed on the marble coffee table and she leaned closer while petting the dog. She chuckled at the thought that came to her mind. âJennie?â She called for the woman, and the sound of her light footsteps came from behind as she left the kitchen. She hummed and Y/n turned to her, taking the whiskey on the rocks that Jennie handed her. âDid you manifest this?â She questioned and looked back down at the Polaroid photo of her right by the candles.
Jennie groaned at that as she saw how it looked. âNo! I did not. I like candles and it just happened that I left it there before leaving the apartment.â She explained in her defence. The photo had been behind her phone case for all those months until she left today with the plan to hook up with someone. God forbid one of her friends would see her still carrying that picture after she purposely made Y/n look like she was a jerk behind closed doorsâshe wasnât. Now it was lying by the candles and looked like she had been sitting and manifesting all of this.
âSo, Iâm the only one?â Y/n questioned as she took out her phone and placed it upside down on the coffee table. A polaroid of Jennie in the case and she took a sip of the cold hard liquor while glancing at Jennie who walked around to sit on the couch. The jacket she got to borrow was discarded as she left it in the kitchen just to make sure that Y/n would forget it.
She rolled her eyes and pulled her knees up to her chest before taking a sip of the golden brown liquid that hit her taste buds. It made her somewhat wince as she was always between liking and hating whiskey depending on the brand. âFirst of all, I took it out today, second, I'm not obliged to carry it around,â Y/n gave her a look as she knew that Jennie was trying to get on her nerves. She loved playing those little games where Y/n would piss her off and sheâd do it back. Part of why she told her friends things that werenât true.
Jennie loved being petty like that and was getting back at Y/n right now.
âSo, youâre not going to put it back?â She questioned, taking sips from the crystal whiskey glass, the ice clanked around in their glasses while they looked at each other.
âNope, it would get in the way, wouldnât it?â Y/n helped Kuma down on the floor before she reached back for her phone. Jennie watched the girl with intensity and felt something boil in her when she saw Y/n open her case. âWhatâre you doing?��� She seriously asked. Through the months just the thoughts of Y/n seeing someone else made Jennie kick and scream in emotions that were green and red. She was ready to pay people to stay away from her and hire people to pull every person Y/n would try to be with apart.Â
âYour picture will get in the way.â She shrugged, quickly taking yet another sip of the whiskey and putting the glass down. It let her use both her hands and Jennie found herself placing her glass down too. It was boiling inside Jennie and she wanted to strangle Y/n for even uttering those words.
âNo, you donât get to do that.â Her tone went into that angry one that Y/n knew. Not angry even, emotions she only felt when it came to Y/n who she couldnât stand thinking about being with anyone but her. She would be jealous, sheâd die in jealousy, she lost it when she saw Y/n being approached by women who had clear intentions of flirtingâshe knew that Y/n at times gave in to the flirting just to see Jennie jealous and angry.
âI think I do if I want to find someone to hook up withââ Jennie clenched her jaw and moved onto her knees as she faced Y/n. She tried to reach for her phone but the girl held it away from her, making Jennie crawl to get closer and try to reach for it. âWerenât those your intentions tonight when you went out and took out my picture? Oh, I clearly remember what Lisa said in that bathroom.â
âStop that.â Jennie snapped as Y/n was reaching to remove the polaroid. It made Jennie grab hold of her arm with both hands and tackle it down onto the couch.
âYou little bitch.â Y/n grumbled as Jennie snatched the phone out of her hold, lying across her lap. She tried to reach for it with her right hand since Jennie was lying with her upper body on her left one. The kitten bit Y/nâs hand when she tried to take it, busy adjusting the picture so it would be back in place. She hissed and pulled away to see a bite mark on her skin right under the knuckle of her thumb.
âHey!â Y/n exclaimed.
âHey.â Jennie mocked and tried to open Y/nâs phone only for her face ID to not work. She gasped as her face ID had been removed, she tried the pin, but it wasnât working either.
âJennie.â
âJennie.â
âGive me my phone before you block it.â
âGive me my phone before you block it. Who do you have on here that you changed your PIN and removed my face ID?â Jennie continued to push Y/nâs buttons who had been pushing hers. That brattiness came right out as she was ready to give her attitude because she couldnât phantom that Y/n had done these things. Furiously, she continued to guess the pin with all the important dates and numbers Y/n liked.
âI told you something.â Y/n tried to reach for it again while trying to wiggle out her other hand that Jennie had in a death grip. It only got smacked away.
âI told you something. How âbout you do something about it?â Jennie pushed and looked over her shoulder with a frown to ask about the pincode. âWhatâsâAhh, Y/n.â She whined when the palm collided against her ass making her squirm at the pain. Jennie had almost forgotten about how horny she had been until that pain shot to her clit instead. She felt somewhat embarrassed and her head fell as she kicked her feet with another whine. It was so unexpected that she had no clue how to react or feel.Â
âStop being a pain in the ass.â
It went silent and Y/n waited for what Jennie would say or do. That smack just came naturally and she hadnât controlled it. Whether Jennie was pissed or not, that spanking wasnât something she could take responsibility for when Jennie worked her nerves so well.
âStop being a pain in the ass.â She mocked once again, imitating Y/n who groaned. The little giggle that came from Jennie who lifted her head didnât go unnoticed.
âAre you laughing?â
âAre you laughing?â Jennie knew exactly how much Y/n hated it when she would imitate her without an end. The thoughts made her lift her ass slightly, wriggling in Y/nâs lap as she pushed it out. There was a tension between her legs and she wanted it gone.
âYouâre so annoying.â
âYouâre so annoying. Cry about it, Y/n.â She hissed at the girl. It was soon followed by something that was between a groan and a moan as Y/n spanked her ass once more which made Jennie raise her hips and writhe into the couch cushion. That sensation made her cunt throb and slowly start leaking as she clenched her thighs for some relief. It was hard to control as her ass purposely tried to invite Y/n for more as it was turning her on.
âTell me what it is, Jennie. Why do you need this?â Y/n questioned and looked at Jennie who was still clutching the phone. She huffed and lifted her head, looking over her shoulder and at Y/n. A little smile on her lips, one that was mischievous.
âI did some things you wouldnât be happy aboutâbeen a very bad girl.â
Y/n gripped at the underside of her thigh just under her ass, squeezing it and making Jennie squirm at how ticklish it was on her sensitive thighs.
âYou have?â Jennie bit her lower lip and nodded her head.
âWhat did you do?â
Jennie purposely lifted her hips and arched her back, being on her knees with her hands stretched out in front of her, chest pressing into the couch. She let go of the phone, Y/nâs eyes on the ass that was in the air and she moved her hand up to it. The kitten jutted her lower lip out in feigned despair. âIâve been out the whole night looking for someone who would fuck my needy little pussy because the toys havenât been able to satisfy meâŚâ She looked even sadder now as if she's been having the hardest time of her life because of these things and what she said after seemed to be even more devastating for her. âThere hasnât been any cum in me for so long, no one to fill me, breed me, no cum for me to clean upâIâve been feeling so useless and empty.â She mumbled, with tears brimming in her eyes.
âSo, itâs not my fault for looking for someone to do it,â Jennie added in her defence. The heat shot right to her clit again, her ass burned in the best way possible as she could only moan when Y/n spanked her again.
âY/n, itâs not fair!â She cried out despite enjoying it. The latter was growing hard, thinking about Jennieâs snug and pink pussy that sheâs missed being inside of. The one she missed abusing, filling with cum, if not her other holes. Jennie loved it all, she especially loved cleaning up the cum that leaked out of her after.
âHow is it not fair? Iâm not the one who's been walking around like Iâm in heat and looking for strangers to fuck me.â Her hand ran over Jennieâs inner thighs before she made it to the girlâs pussy which was covered by the black cargo pants. It was enough to make Jennie whine and try to rub her throbbing cunt against the hand that cupped her heat. Y/nâs other hand stroked along Jennieâs bare spine which was warm and arched to show off her ridges.
âItâs my birthday.â Jennie slyly pointed out.
âIâm supposed to give in because of that? Give you a free pass?â Y/n asked, gently rubbing Jennieâs clothed cunt. The girl desperately tried to push her hips more into the hand that removed pressure every time she tried. It was keeping her on the edge as she pathetically continued to try and hump at Y/n's hand.
âYes. Please creampie my pink and tight little pussy and make me a mommy tonight.â The erection was now straining against Y/nâs jeans as the offer was one she did not want to pass on despite it giving Jennie a free pass. Her brain cells reasoned with each other, agreeing on it being Jennieâs birthday even if it was past 12, but it didnât count until they went to sleep and woke up. Her eyes gazed into Y/nâs, practically daring her to do it.
âGet up,â never in her life had Y/n seen Jennie get up so fast. The girl always liked to take her time simply because she wanted to or because she wanted to annoy Y/n. The giggly and horny Jennie ran towards the bedroom with Y/n taking long strides right after her.
The bedroom was also the same with Jennie on the bed unzipping her pants. âHey, hey, slow down,â Y/n complained and the feline pouted when her hands were pushed away from the fly of her cargo pants.
âIâm so horny though.â
âI can tell that much,â Y/n commented with her hands pulling Jennie up to sit. Her arms wrapped around Y/nâs shoulders and she pulled her down, hands gripped at her waist and she got her breath taken away. Jennie melted and healed when she finally had Y/nâs lips against hers again. She didnât want to wait when she tilted her head and opened her mouth for the tongue to push against her. It tasted of whiskey, it was just as intoxicating and was washing over her body, injecting itself deep within her veins.
One person could only satisfy the other.
Jennie couldnât even satisfy herself when she was horny. Y/n knew just how to eat her out, stuff her with cock, fuck her, make her orgasm and beg for more.
She swallowed Y/nâs tongue, sucking on it and the girl groaned when Jennieâs hand came down from her shoulder and rubbed at her cock through the pants. It was making Jennieâs clit throb painfully, just feeling Y/nâs cock was making her try to clench her thighs that Y/n stood between. Both her hands went to the bulge, rubbing at the outline while undoing the zipper with her other while Y/n threaded her fingers through Jennieâs hair.
âPlease, pleaseââ Y/n cut Jennie off who pulled away and was about to plead for her to start fucking her.
âI will, but you have to show off for me first.â She pried Jennieâs hands away from the hem of her jeans and pulled her up onto her feet. âI know itâs your birthday, but you said yourself that you were a bad girl, so this is the least you can do.â Y/n ushered and smiled at Jennie as the girl squinted her eyes.
The girl was determined to show Y/n exactly what she walked out from. Her eyes were laced with seductiveness even if the girl was stalling her orgasm. The girl reached into the pocket of her pants and took out her phone, Y/n smiled bigger and leaned back against her palms as the smart home speakers started to play Champagne by The Weeknd . Jennie turned around and tossed her phone onto the dresser.
Her eyes watched Jennieâs every move and her fingers grabbed hold of the small piece that was tied at her side to hold the shirt against her body. She pulled it, slowly, Y/nâs eyes stuck on the slim back and just watching her was enough to make Y/nâs chest heave even more. Jennie undid it, her hands running over her body, tugging up the open-back shirt with her before letting go as it fell back down. Y/n waited in anticipation, almost regretting it as she couldnât wait for Jennie to remove the shirt and turn so she could see her chest.
Her body gently moved to the music, her fingers ran over her arm and over to the one strap before she gently tugged it down. The other hand ran under her shirt towards the other strap. She made sure to let out a light hum to let Y/n know that she ran over her breast before she reached the strap. Jennie slid them down her shoulders, the shirt fell with a soft thud to the floor.
She had yet to turn around though.
Instead, she finished undoing her pants and proceeded to bend over with her fingers hooked around the hem. It couldnât have gone slower, the way she slowly started to pull them down her ass, revealing more and more of the flesh and lacy material of her black cheeky underwear. They went up her ass as she got the pants under her cheeks. Her ass was plump and pushed right out with her puffy pussy, the womanâs back arched and her eyes coming to peek over her shoulder. Her feline eyes were clouded by lust and she looked back in front of her as Y/n looked hypnotised.
She pulled them further down, revealing her creamy thighs inch by inch while making sure to show off how agile she was by slowly bending herself in half. It wasnât until they were resting by her calves that Jennie started to get down on her knees to the music. The girl was holding back from dragging Jennie to bed now. She got on her knees, her back straight and showing off her perfect posture as she slid into a side-sitting position with her legs on one side (left), the pants fully discarded now. Her hand came over behind her and dragged her hair to one side of her shoulder, looking to the side while doing so. The movements were soft.
She moved her legs further, taking them in front of her and spreading them open. Her palms planted behind her and slowly slid against the rug, reclining herself back. It was hypnotising, her chest at last coming into view, more and more until she was lying on her back. Jennie loved showing off her body, especially to Y/n and no one else. Her body was just for Y/n and whether it was her birthday or not, a striptease was just as satisfying to her as it was to Y/n. (She was also aware that she had to pay for what she did when trying to look for someone else.)
She couldnât begin to explain how much her clit started to throb when she caught the look on Y/nâs face. The wetness was gushing as she loved being admired by Y/n. It was almost enough to get off for Jennie. Her hand came between her legs, her hips moved in a fluid wave like motion when she whined them into the fingers that brushed over the slick material, fingers threading into the rug as her eyes closed. She continued to run her hand up her body, fingers feather-likely running over her skin which made her chest heave and body move. A soft moan slipped past her lips when she brushed over her nipple until she reached her throat.
Jennie was quick and agile in the way she smoothly turned from her back and onto her stomach. Her eyes were almost predatory the way she looked up at Y/n while slowly pushing herself up, ass coming up first with hands stretched out in front of her until she pushed herself forward and was standing on all fours.
Slowly she crawled the small distance like a cat over to Y/n, her hips moving, her back still arched. Jennie reached the girl and got on her knees while looking at her through her lashes, her hands grabbed hold of Y/nâs knees, pulling her legs apart to get between them. In one smooth motion, like waves, she slid up, getting on her feet and coming face to face with Y/n, her hands holding onto Y/nâs shoulders.
âAm I excused for being bad?â Jennie questioned, her chest heaving, as if she ran a marathon, but the arousal was just getting overwhelming. She could feel how sticky it was between her legs, everything spilling and smearing on her inner thighs. The underwear piece was ruined. Y/n licked her lips and grabbed her hips, looking down at Jennieâs chest, her nipples perky, her breasts plump.
âMore than excusedâyou deserve to not only get your pussy stuffed but also eaten.â There was that vocal fry in Y/nâs voice that Jennie knew so well. It meant that she would get her pussy messily devoured. She squealed when Y/n got up and put Jennie on the bed, she pushed her back and leaned down. Fingers threaded into her hair when she attached her lips to Jennieâs chest first.
It was eliciting small whines and gasps, the tongue swirling her nipple, teeth gently tugging, the other being roughly groped the way she liked it. Y/n wrapped her mouth around as much soft flesh as possible and sucked before licking. Jennieâs hips were pathetically bucking at the heat that was bubbling in her stomach because of it. âY/n!â She cried out at the way her nipple was pinched between Y/nâs fingers, the girl tugged on the bud after and started to kiss down to Jennieâs cleavage.
âPlease, I promise, I taste so good,â Jennie begged as Y/n was kissing down her stomach. The kitten squirmed when her nipple got flicked, the bud more swollen and red now as Y/n had abused the sensitive nub that was stiff.
âHave you been cleaning up your messes lately?â Y/n asked with a smirk, glancing up at Jennie who had her head thrown back with her back arching, hips desperately pushing into Y/n. She whined, not wanting to answer the embarrassing question as she had been feral trying to fuck herself right only to make a mess but not orgasm hard enough. This time she cried, slightly kicking her feet when Y/n twisted the same nipple again.
âAnswer, Jen.â
âI lick my fingers clean because they get so messy.â She admitted in a whine, her cheeks even more flushed as it was now just flowing out of her. Jennie always got so wet, and someone had to clean it after. Y/n was well aware of how Jennie would always leak with juices. The videos sheâd send of playing with her pink pussy when Y/n wasnât there to eat her out, making sure to show how she would lick up the sticky mess of her fingers after getting as much as possible on them. She loved sucking Y/nâs cock, especially to have cum shoot into her mouth that sheâd swallow.
âYou want me to taste you?â Y/n continued to tease as she was on her knees and Jennie pushed herself up. A look of desperation on her face, tears welling in her eyes as it was hurting now. âYes.â She watched Y/n who hooked her fingers around her underwear and she started to tug them down. They clung to her wet cunt, pulling a sticky mess with them as Y/n peeled them off and dropped the ruined material on the floor.
âAll for you.â Jennie surely invited the girl who was on her knees in front of her by spreading her legs, her hand coming in between her legs. She bit her lower lip as Y/n watched her use her fingers to spread her glistening and puffy folds. Her hole was clenching in greediness as her arousal was slowly leaking out of it, running down her ass and onto the sheets. She ran them over to her clit, showing the swollen bud by pulling back the hood. Y/n smiled and gently removed Jennieâs fingers as she had shown off her cunt enough.
The girl waiting, finally in the only suitable outfit on a day like this, in her birthday suit.
âI will make sure to take it all.â Y/n reassured her and Jennieâs hand gripped onto her hair while Y/n moved Jennieâs leg to wrap it around her shoulder. The girl groaned as Jennie forcefully pulled on her hair and shoved her face fully into her cunt. She gasped, squirming and grinding her hips into Y/nâs face when she licked right up along her slit, tongue spreading her lips. The taste washed over Y/nâs tongue, it was addicting and she moved back down, her tongue flat against the heat as she licked up from the sopping hole, bringing it all up to her clit.
Jennieâs lips stayed apart, breaths desperate and the sounds falling from between them as she couldnât control it neither could she control the squirming into Y/nâs face. âFuck, Y/nâmore, I want more,â she whined, her eyes falling closed and her back hit the mattress as she couldnât hold herself up.
Y/n sucked onto her outer lips, sucking them in and teasing with her tongue, dipping down and nudging the grasping hole with her tongue, swirling it which made Jennie gasp and writhe for more. However, she would feel bad if she teased Jennie for too long as the girl had been all ready since they entered the bedroom. Her hand gripped Jennieâs hip to ground them and control their whining as they werenât controlled by the nymphomaniac that Jennie was.
âOh God, Iâve missed you so much, the way you fuck me.â Jennie cried out when lips wrapped around her clit, the tongue firmly flicking at it at a perfect angle. Y/n ran her other hand over to Jennieâs hole, her one finger teasing around the hole while she continued to flick at her clit. Her tongue moved quickly, harshly flicking back and forth as it always made Jennieâs thighs quiver, trying to close around her head and leave the girl unsure of what to grip onto or how to act.
Her juices were smearing over her chin, running down and creating a mess and Y/n couldnât help but dip down for more. The pleasure didnât stop for Jennie who gyrated her hips into Y/nâs nose while the girl lapped at her hole, gathering the stickiness on her tongue before bringing it back up. She swirled around her clit before she wrapped her lips around it and suckled hard enough for Jennie to moan louder and arch her back off of the mattress. The birthday girl had always been vocal and sensitive to all touch when it came to Y/n. She was quite sure it was because of how many chemicals her body released around her, the oxytocin overflowing.
With ease, Y/n pushed two fingers into Jennie who sucked them in right away. Her walls were warm and throbbing, continuously clenching around the two slender fingers that started to push into her. âSo close, I want it,â Jennie mumbled, a few coherent words coming from her now and then as she was lost in the firm and slick muscle that worked her swollen and pulsating clit while fingers pressed against her g-spot. She could feel it coming, the way her stomach started to drop and heat up.
âHow bad do you want it?â Y/n gruffly questioned by pulling away for a split second before going right back.
âSo bad, I will cry if I donât get itâplay with my pussy until it hurts. All yours.â The words flew out of her blabbering mouth, gasping and falling out of breath. She had been longing for more than Y/n and her love, but this type of love too.
âI love it, you fuck me so good with your tongue. Oh Godââ Her chest heaved, her fingers tangling themselves in Y/nâs hair who groaned at the pain while eating at Jennieâs cunt. The mess ran down her chin, down Jennieâs ass, staining the sheets. The sounds were lewd, Jennie moaning, gasping, and whining, and the way Y/n was eating her pussy was making the wet sounds bounce off the walls in the room from the licking and sucking. The younger let out her moans and groans at how much she enjoyed having Jennie squirm while eating her out.
Her thighs shook while clenching around Y/n, her voice strained, her body spasming as she arched off the bed with her hips bucking into Y/n. Jennie lost control of her voice, cries flying out as everything disappeared, her ears ringing and her vision dying out. Her hand flew to her breast, grabbing hold of it as she had no clue where else to grasp. Her walls clasped around Y/nâs fingers, thudding around them as the orgasm crashed through her. It went on for a good few seconds as Y/n didnât stop and continued to flick at her bud.
It wasnât until Jennie was panting for breath and instead of pulling her into her pussy she was pulling her away that Y/n stopped. She slowed down, gently cleaning up the mess that Jennieâs cunt was, the girl wriggling under her from the kittenish licks lapping up the juices. Her body relaxed at last, slumping into the mattress and closing her eyes, her pussy palpitating from aftershocks.
âNoâŚâ She whined, convulsing and closing her legs with her hands flying between them as Y/n was no longer between them. A heat ran over her at the painful slap that landed against her swollen pussy, the sound wet and harsh.
âDonât you want my cock too?â Y/n questioned and the girl opened her eyes, looking at Y/n who was using her black sweatshirt to wipe at her chin and mouth. It made her pussy clench at how it was missing Y/n.
âI do.â She dragged out and pulled herself up, her hands grasping at Y/nâs sweatshirt and pulling it up. The latter helped her by fully pulling it over her head and discarding it to the floor with kittenish hands pawing at her slim stomach before they dropped to her pants. Although Jennie didnât pull them down, she instead moved onto her knees. âHurry up, my pussy is waiting for your cum, baby.â She purred out while turning around and getting on all fours, showing off her ass and dripping pussy while looking over her shoulder at Y/n. Her ass pushed out for Y/n as she arched her back to further the invite.
âYouâre so bad.â Y/n groaned and fully undid her pants, letting them pool around her ankles before she kicked them to the side with her boxers. Jennie bit her lower lip, eyeing the thick and long member, the tip bulbous and red, leaking with precum, the long vein dragged on the underside and Y/nâs slim and veiny hand came over to it. She stroked herself, her other hand caressing the plump outline of Jennieâs ass who only pushed more into her.
âSuch a bad girl after not getting my attitude fucked out of meâŚI get so mean when I donât have your cum stuffing my pussy.â Jennie agreed, drawing her words out while lowering herself until her chest pressed against the mattress.
âI needââ Jennie stopped Y/n who was about to get to the bedside drawer where she knew condoms were. They always hit it raw, but she wasnât sure if Jennie had continued with her birth control after four months of being alone.
âNo condom,â it wasnât an ask, but more so a demand. Y/n didnât mind condoms while Jennie hated them.
âYouâre on birth control,â Y/n concluded and went right back to place, guiding her tip between Jennieâs folds who let her head drop at the feeling that sent shivers through her spine.
She bit her lower lip, forcing the smile to not get too big as she couldnât wait longer as she confirmed Y/nâs conclusion. âYes.â A sigh followed when the stretch came, Y/nâs tip pushing inside her, spreading her open, splitting her folds and disappearing into her sopping and snug heat. It was squeezing her cock as a moan slipped from her mouth. The warmth of Jennie was so familiar, it was leaving her cock to throb the further she slipped inside the confines of her pink cunt.
The brunette whined, her insides twisting at how good it felt, the cock too big for her smaller body as it was always a tight fit and a big stretch for her to take the girl behind her. Y/n stopped as her pelvis met Jennieâs ass, filling her to the hilt with her hands gripping Jennieâs hips. Her lips parted at the feeling as she stalled any movement and got lost for a second in just the feeling of having Jennie around her.
However, Jennie wasnât nearly as patient. âAre you going to fuck me or act like a virgin who wet their dick for the first time?â It brought Y/n right out of her drowning thoughts at the rude tone of Jennie who sounded annoyed.
âWhat?â She breathed out.
âFuck me or I will find someone else to do it.â Jennie loved digging her own grave. At least she got buried with her back being blown.
âWho else will fuck you this good?â Y/n didnât wait for an answer as she pulled out almost fully before Jennie was sent flying forward when she slammed her hips back against hers. It drew gasps and moans from Jennie as Y/n proceeded with the deep and hard thrusts. The thick cock dragged along her tight walls, and the wet and squelching noises got louder as Jennie's pussy was a mess. Y/nâs pelvis slapped against Jennieâs ass and started to fill in with moans, groans, whimpers, and gasps. All occupying the room.
Jennie bunched up the sheets in her fists, her face buried in them. She could feel the curved tip abusing her g-spot as it continuously dragged along the soft and spongy spot in her. The cock was hitting deep in her, filling her and hitting the right spots that she wasnât even able to hit when fucking herself with all kinds of toys.
Her moans were erotic, they fueled Y/n on who was going carnal as Jennieâs pussy, body, voice, and everything else always had that effect. The brunette's hips started to meet Y/nâs thrust, clenching and helping her drag her cock in her pussy.
âFuck, your cock is so big, it hurts so good.â Jennie moaned as the pain always mixed with the pleasure.
Y/n huffed, biting her lower lip as she moved one hand and landed its palm against Jennieâs ass since the girl was pushing it out for her so much. It was followed by a mewl from the birthday girl.
âAre you going to take all my cum?â Y/n groaned out, the answer taking a second too long and earning Jennieâs bright red ass cheek another spank. The heat only shot right to her clit and she couldnât feel embarrassed about it as she loved every second of it. âEverything, Iâm going to keep it all inside and be a mommy,â Jennie whined, the words only made her clench more as her own words fueled her.
âYou look so good with cock in you, your slutty pussy takes it so well.â Y/n complimented, her eyes falling on where her hard cock was disappearing. The wetness was running down Jennieâs thighs, and her pink folds spread because of the cock that was drilling into her cunt which was growing sore. She was sucking Y/n in, doing everything to milk her and get her cum as she forgot about wanting to orgasm. All she wanted was to be creampied and keep it all inside for as long as possible because it made her feel full.
âOnly you can play with it so well, fuck it until it hurtsâyour cocksleeve, for you to warm in and empty into.â
âYou love being used.â Y/n threw her head back, her fingers digging into the flesh of Jennieâs ass and hips. The thrusts were hard, the bed squeaking with every stroke inside the snug sleeve that Jennie was for her cock. The smaller girl moved with each thrust that was throwing her forward, making her grip harder to stay in place.Â
âYes, yes, yes.â Jennie spewed out, the tension in her stomach started to grow and Y/n could feel how much tighter her walls started to get around her. Her hand dropped from Jennieâs ass and went right under her, pushing onto her lower belly, able to feel herself bulge the small brunette's stomach. It was making Jennie dizzy, the pressure grew and she was getting sent right back into floating.
âIâm gonna come, Iâm gonna come so hard around your cock, Y/n.â Jennie cried out, writhing in the sheets as she pulled on them with her hands. Her jaw fell slack, the moans going up in pitch and the heat flashed over her, the cries slowly coming in breathless as the control was lost and she couldnât tell what was going on.
Y/n continued to pound her, the tension slowly easing from Jennie, although her mind remained clouded. Her body was warm and covered in a sheet of sweat. âIâm so close.â Y/n groaned, her tip twitching.
Jennie could feel the cock grow harder in her. âFuck, breed my cunt, Y/nâshoot it into my womb.â She intentionally clenched her walls and Y/nâs hips stuttered, Jennie, pushing her ass flush against her to get it all shot deep in her. It filled her even more, Y/n and Jennie both moaning. Rope after rope of thick and creamy cum painted her walls white, making her hum at how good it felt to be filled so well again.
âSo good,â Y/n mumbled, her body collapsing onto Jennieâs who slumped down on her stomach. Her chest heaved as she peppered kisses along Jennieâs warm shoulder. The kitten hid her face in the sheets, the cock growing limp in her throbbing cunt as she tried to get back on a normal breathing pattern.
âHappy birthday, Jennie.â She let out a breathless chuckle and Y/n slowly pushed herself up.
âItâs not my birthday anymore.â The brunette mumbled, turning onto her back and raising her knees, trying her best to keep the cum within her walls. Her soft eyes fell onto Y/n, dreading it as she was scared that she would leave. The night was over, and so was her birthday.
âItâs the 16th until you go to sleep.â Y/n reminded her and she smiled, biting her lower lip while Y/n reached for her boxers, pulling them back on.
âY/nâŚâ The latter looked up at Jennie who was already looking at her. She looked like she was on the verge of tears. âPlease donât leave.â She mumbled.
âJennieââ She cut Y/n off right away.
âPlease, even if itâs just for the night.â She begged and Y/n chuckled
âWhy on earth would I leave?â She questioned, baffled that Jennie thought she would just leave her, especially after having sex. Maybe they said it during sex, but she would never just use Jennie and leave her behind after.
Jennie felt a weight fall off of her, there was a lightness in her chest. She at times hated how sensitive she was as her lower lip jutted out and her breathing picked up to hold her tears back. Y/n heaved a sigh and got on the bed, with ease she pulled Jennieâs limp body with her as she kicked the duvet down before pulling it over them. The girl hugged around Y/nâs slim waist, burying her face in her shoulder as she couldnât help but cry.
âWill you leave tomorrow?â She asked through her tears. The younger clicked her tongue and ran her fingers through Jennieâs hair. The both of them drowned in the warmth they shared.Â
âDo you want me to?â She had a good feeling that Jennie did not want her to leave. She wouldnât be crying otherwise. Y/n was right as Jennie shook her head, tightening her grip around her to make sure that she would stay. It made her pull her small body closer to her and she kissed the top of her head.
âIf you wantâŚâ Y/n trailed off and Jennie lifted her head, her eyes exhausted and filled with tears. Y/n wiped her cheeks with the pad of her palm before she leaned in and kissed her forehead. âI could stay forever.â She suggested and Jennie closed the little gap between them. This time the kiss was soft, neither of them wanting it to rush into anything else than the adoration and love they still and always would have for each other.
âYes, please.â She mumbled and Y/n smiled against her lips, pecking them.
âI love you, Jennie.â To hear those words again healed all those empty and torn parts in her. They were eager to say them again and wanted to say them a million times more to make up for all the four months that they hadn't said them.
âI love you, Y/nâŚâ She cleared her throat and looked down a little guiltily and Y/n hummed confused. Jennie mumbled something under her breath, her eyes avoiding Y/nâs as she lay in her arms.
âYou have to stop mumbling.â Y/n seriously said as the guilty look on Jennieâs face was starting to worry her. She sighed at that and lastly spoke up.
âIâm not actually on any birth control,â Jennie admitted as she had lied. She didnât care when she hadnât been sure if Y/n would have stayed. If she had to force Y/n to get back together then she would do so by trapping her. It only made sense to try and get pregnant if she was ovulating and wanted nothing more than Y/n to stay and to have a baby with her.
âYouâre evil,â Y/n whispered and Jennie gave her a haughty little smile, showing that she wasnât as guilty as she pretended to be.
âI donât care, I only want you.â She pecked Y/nâs lips before she laid her head on her shoulder, nuzzling her face in her neck, drowning in the comforting scent of home that Y/n was to her.
âI only want you too, Jen.â She couldnât find it in herself to be angry with the kitten. Y/n loved her too much and neither would she mind having kids with her. All she did was pull her closer and hug her, holding her in a way that would lull Jennie right to sleep and at last let her wake up well-rested after so many bad nights of sleep and crying.
âStart preparing to be a parent and do not forget the ring before I get pregnant.â Jennie pointed out and lifted her left hand, showing the empty fingers to Y/n who leaned in and pecked her ring finger. She giggled when Y/n gently bit it and she quickly hid it after.
âDonât worry about any of it, I still want to marry you and have a family.â
Jennieâs wish did come true once again.
#blackpink smut#jennie smut#jennie x reader#smut#jennie x g!p reader#girl group smut#fanfic#oneshot#fluff#smut with plot#Spotify
924 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Help Wanted
word count: 656 || avg. reading time: 3 mins.
pairing: University AU!Tendou x chubby!Reader
genre: smut
warnings: mdni, nsfw
Tendou would have liked to say that he was a gentleman. But when you showed up in his dorm room and announced that you were sick and tired of being labeled the campus virgin and begged your best friend to just have sex with you, Tendou didnât actually hesitate for more than three seconds before shrugging and saying, âAlright.â, making room for you on his bed.
His roommate blinked at the two of you before packing up his laptop and mumbling something about âgoing to study at the library thenâ.
He knew he should have maybe talked you out of it but his mind was too busy screaming at the opportunity. He figured, heâd casually invite you for coffee afterwards in the cafeteria or maybe order a pizza and then confess to you over some melty cheese that heâs been in love with you since that time you used red hair spray to dye your hair, just so you could raise your hand for him at roll call while he was busy finishing up a paper in the library at the last minute. You had worn one of his hoodies (a new one he bought several sizes too big just so he could lend it to you without you commenting that his stuff wouldnât fit you) and his roommate had walked in on him sniffing the collar with deep deep breaths.
And now he lay between your plush thighs, heart pounding, licking his lips in anticipation as he peeled your panties aside. Youâre still wearing a shirt which he found unfortunate but there was no rush.
Before he began, he stressed how important it was to ease into it. He didnât want to hurt you, of course, so he thought, good long foreplay and maybe making you cum first would be a good idea.
He leaned in and set a couple soft kisses on your soft pussy. You gasped and tried to close your legs with him still at work. He looked up at you, asking if you want to stop. Wordlessly, you just opened your legs again and he grinned, swiping his tongue through the folds.
âYou taste sweetâŚâ, he commented and you hid your face under your arms but moaned when he used his fingers to expose your clit.
Wanting to make it a more interactive learning experience he brought his right index to your lips, âCan you wet that for me?â
You hesitate for a moment, peaking out from under your chubby arms and then because you really needed to him to continue, sucked it into your mouth.
âMmmh, I can only imagine what those lips would do to a cock. But we can do that next time.â
Bringing his slick finger down to him, he began ghosting it over your clit. The noises falling from your lips had him throb in his boxers. Tendou increased the pressure ever so slightly, pushing the little pink button to the left and right, watching happily now wet you already became. He slurped loudly, enjoying every drop of you like the first iced tea of the summer.
âIâm gonna put a finger into you now.â, he announced and your expression, already so deliciously dazed, changed to new excitement. You gave a small nod and he slowly pushed into you, stroking your gummy walls.
âYouâre so cute⌠Iâm gonna put a second finger in, okay?â
You nod again. This time, he decided to tease a bit.
âYou gotta talk to me, gorgeous.â
âYes, please put a second finger in.â, you replied breathily and moaned loudly when he started to move them in and out.
âNow, I wonder what would happen if Iâd suck your little clit now, too. - What do you think would happen?â
âIâdâŚ. Youâd make me cum.â, you said quietly, a definite whine in your voice.
âThat sounds like fun. Letâs do that, hm? Letâs make you cream on my fingers.â
#tendou x chubby reader#tendo x chubby reader#haikyuu x chubby reader#chubby reader#haikyuu x reader#haikyuu smut#tendou smut#tendou x reader#hq tendou#haikyuu tendou#tendou satori#tendo x reader#haikyuu tendo#hq tendo#tendo satori#tendo smut#haikyuu x curvy reader#haikyuu x y/n
491 notes
¡
View notes
Note
no, cause you're absolutely right with your tags. i too put that thought in the bag of dark thoughts that i should never open but i thought of you and said there is always someone who will be able to understand me lskdk and your tags,,, nodding fervently at your tags because i don't see him as a stepbro cause i love the age difference too lol but
i love love love love the idea of him coming into your room at night and waking you up with his fingers inside you and the bulge in his pajama pants pressing from behind. I also imagine him sitting on the couch when it's just you two, he invites you to join him to watch the game or something and it ends in him cockwarming you while playing with your nipples, you can't do anything but take it and feel it throb inside you until he finally cums inside you, but you have to do it fast before your mom/brother (choso maybe megumi) gets home from work <3 so the idea of being caught is very attractive to me
Sigh... *opens dark fantasies filing cabinet and pulls out stepdad Toji folder*
omg you did this on purpose... cockwarming while he plays with your tits??? my WEAKNESS and you added the risk of getting caught RIP RIP RIP i'm DEAD .... i'm sorry... i'm sorry for the sins... my pussy wrote this i swear...
cw: !! DEAD DOVE DO NOT EAT !!, stepdad!Toji x f!reader, reader is university age, age difference, dub-con (coercion & implied somno), reader has major daddy issues, reader is touch/attention-starved, corruption, pussyjob, cockwarming, praise, titplay, risk of getting caught, slight edging, size (emphasis on Toji's big dick) pet names: princess, angel, good girl, reader is referred to as "step-daughter" but not as a pet name lol 2.2k sinful, sinful words
Your mother didn't even tell you she remarried. You got home from college for the summer to find a stranger and his son living at her place. You were resistant to the whole idea, but she made you promise to give them a chance and spend time with them. They were family now, after all.
Megumi was just a year older than you. He had one more year of university before graduation, so he was in a similar situation as you. You thought maybe you could bond about it, but he wasn't very talkative and showed more interest in his video games than you.
Your new stepdad... Toji Fushiguro. You didn't even know where to start with your thoughts on him. He was sleazy, shameless, and a little more friendly than you'd like. You couldn't really figure out what he did for work, and to be honest, you wouldn't be surprised if he didn't do anything. Your mom was a chronic workaholic, constantly gone on work trips and spending late hours at the office. She could easily support the three of you on her own.
There was another thought about him that clawed at the back of your mind. The one you immediately compartmentalized, the forbidden knowledge that once fully synthesized in your mind, you wouldn't be able to erase. It remained in a little bottle, threatening to shatter every time your stepfather got home from the gym. Or took you out to dinner. Or watched a movie with you.
You tried to include Megumi as much as possible at first, if only you have a buffer. Hanging out alone with Toji felt weird. It felt wrong, though you couldn't quite pin why. But Megumi was entirely disinterested in spending time with his dad, and only marginally more interested in getting to know his new stepsister.
After a couple of months of getting used to Toji, you were starting to notice things you liked about him. He was actually there for you, for one. Your mother was never around and in the past, and she never kept a man around long enough for you to have any kind of father figure. It was just you and her, but more often than not, it was really just you. You didn't realize how lonely you were at home but with him here, at least you had someone to talk to.
You let his sleazy comments slide. The few times you'd gone out with friends, he made sure to tell you how sexy you looked. And when you got home, he grilled you on if there were any guys you had an eye on. It always flustered you, reminding you of the forbidden thought trapped in that bottle. But as long as you didn't think about it too hard, it would stay bottled up, where it should be.
You hated to admit that your mother was right. That you liked your new stepdad after giving him a chance. You liked the banter, and he was always complimenting you. He made you feel good about yourself. So in turn, you let him get away with more. When you'd watch TV with him at home, you started cuddling with him. He was warm, comforting. Maybe you were a little old to be cuddling with your stepdad, but he smelled so nice and you always wondered what it would be like.
Your mom was at a conference. Megumi was gaming in the other room. It was like any other night, and you and Toji would be left alone as usual. You were half asleep, cuddled up to his chest, when you felt a hand on your breast. It took a second to process, your gaze suddenly shooting up to your stepdad, who froze in place.
"Oh," he smiled sheepishly. "Still awake, huh?" He whispered.
Your mind instantly replayed the number of times you'd innocently fallen asleep like this, only to wake up horny and wet. He was always sleeping himself, but surely he wasn't so brazen that he made a habit of groping you, his step-daughter, while you slept.
"What are you doing?" You whispered back, glancing at Megumi's door, which was open just a crack. You wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt, but his hand remained on your tit.
Toji pouted a little, gazing down at you. He knew it was wrong but he always had a weakness for naive college girls. "Sorry, your mother has been gone so much lately, I'm a little... pent up." His finger lightly brushed over your nipple, sending pleasure up your spine.
"Toji, we can't..." You whispered, though you made no motions to stop him. It felt good. He smelled divine. The living room was dark, only lit by the glow of the TV screen. Megumi could emerge from his room any minute and that only made this hotter.
"I know, I know." He agreed with you, but his fingers kept kneading your breast. "I just really like spending time with you. I wanted to take it a little further. Make you feel good." Heat flooded your body. You were sure if he could see your expression, he'd know about the dark thought threatening to take over.
You and your mother had the same taste in men. Admittedly you'd always been fixated on older men, maybe trying to fill the void the lack of a father had. But he filled that void perfectly. The reason it felt weird to spend time with him was because you wanted this. You wanted him to touch you and praise you. And you wanted more.
"I'll stop if you want me to." He added. It was too late, the desire in your body burning a hole in your innocence. The buried feelings you had for him shattered that tiny bottle. You wanted to fuck your stepdad.
Your face felt hot. You looked at the TV, playing sports highlights that you couldn't care less about. The sound was loud enough that you couldn't hear the clacking on Megumi's keyboard. And the sinful thought that entered your mind was that Megumi couldn't hear anything happening in here, either.
"No..." your voice was nearly silent. "Don't stop."
His eyes widened for a moment, movements paused. "Oh?" The empathetic smile on his face was replaced with one of a predator. The man could have torn himself away from you a moment ago but now? Even if you changed your mind he'd be playing those words in his head over and over until he could coerce them from your lips again. "You sure?" He added, in an attempt to appear more respectful than he intended to be.
The glow of the TV highlighted your features as you looked back at him. Your eyes were big and soft, like you were on the verge of taking back the permission you just gave him. Before you could say a word, his free hand tilted your chin, pressing a tender kiss to your lips. All the while, he massaged your breast again, your body melted against his.
"It's ok, princess. Just say the word and I'll stop." His voice was sensual, a soft murmur in your ear before his lips pressed to your neck. Shivers ran up your spine and you arched your back, giving him easier access to your collarbone.
It felt so good. His undivided attention, his touch, it was like a drug that you couldn't get enough of.
You knew you should tell him to stop as he tugged you onto his lap. You straddled his thick thighs, feeling his bulge against your clothed cunt. You knew how wrong it was for you to let him lift your top. The feeling of the forbidden pleasure coursed through you as he peppered kisses on your breasts. He was married to your mother. Thoughts of her long erased by his lips wrapping around your nipple. His tongue flicked the bud as your breathing became unsteady. He had a kid your age. But Toji Fushiguro doted on you, his son in the other room nearly forgotten as his thick fingers felt your pussy through the thin pajama shorts you wore.
Finally, finally you were the favorite. His fingers pushed your shorts and panties aside, sliding his cock into the space between the fabric and your wet cunt. It didn't matter that your mother ignored you in favor of the revolving door of your her lovers anymore. His thick girth was nestled perfectly between your pussy lips. You didn't need to grasp at straws trying to relate to your uninterested stepbrother. Toji's tip danced at your entrance, making you tingle with anticipation as you let yourself drown in his affection.
"So fuckin' sexy..." He mumbled against your breast. The praise nearly made you whimper, glancing at Megumi's cracked door as you bit your lip. "Wanna do me a favor?"
Words still escaped you, meeting his gaze with a shy nod of your head. It was almost cute, as if you were trying to play up the innocent act. Toji wanted nothing more than to flip you on your back and fuck you mercilessly on the couch until you were screaming his name. Get you to admit you'd been flirting and leading him on this whole time. After all, what kind of a slut shows this much interest in her stepdad? But with Megumi in the other room, he needed you quiet. And he knew just the perfect way to tease you.
"Just want you wrapped around me for a minute." He pushed his hips up so you could feel his cock sliding in your folds.
"Toji, we..." you trailed off a moment, considering how desperately you wanted to say yes. Your eyes were on Megumi's door again, dreading the idea that he could get up at any moment and find the two of you like this. "We shouldn't." You whispered.
"It's not sex." His hands were on your ass, encouraging you to grind against his dick. Your body moved with a mind of its own, the friction adding to the heat bubbling in your core. "Just a little cockwarming. It's no big deal."
"I don't know..." You knew there were reasons to say no but none of them came to mind anymore. You were so needy and horny and you felt yourself melting into every touch.
"It'll feel good. Don't you want to feel good?" He pressed his lips to your ear, whispering softly. His finger found your clit, toying with the sensitive bud as you rolled your hips against him.
You didn't answer, freezing up while pleasure coursed through you. Your cunt ached, desperate to be filled with him. You buried your face in his neck, panting as you whined silently in response.
"C'mon, princess." He fingered you faster, a sadistic grin spreading on his face. You were close. He could tell you were close from how fucking wet you were. Even his balls were soaked. "You want me to stop?" He slowed his ministrations, watching your reaction carefully.
"Don't stop." You immediately murmured. Your core frustratingly teetered on edge, frowning at your stepfather for toying with you like this. "Fuck," you moaned softly, careful to remain as silent as possible. You'd had sex before but college boys were nothing compared to him. You'd never ever wanted someone so bad. "I wanna cockwarm you..."
"Good girl." Toji grinned, and the praise went straight to your cunt. He lined himself up, your natural slick more than enough lubrication despite his size. It was a tight fit, he slowly eased your hips down until he bottomed out with a groan. "So good for me... my perfect angel..." admiration dripped from his lips.
The praise alone was enough for your pussy to flutter around him. Your back arched, a lewd expression on your face as your gaze met his. He smirked, now knowing how easy it would be to make you cum. "Stay still for me, princess. No matter what." You eagerly nodded your head, hoping for more praise. But he said nothing, instead groping your tits before latching on again.
He paid close attention to your irregular breathing. As his tongue and teeth tugged at your nipple, one of his hands toyed with your other breast. His free hand slid down your torso and into your panties, swirling around your clit. Your breath hitched, your cunt tightening around him. Feeling how full his big dick made you. You were getting close again as desire bubbled in your core.
You sighed with ecstasy, obediently doing your best not to move around. Slick now drooled onto the base of his cock, your sweet pussy clenching around him as your pleasure heightened, a familiar heat swirling within you. You felt so sensitive, fighting the instincts that were desperate for friction. You bit your knuckle holding back the moan that threatened to burst as Toji's movements sped up.
Your whole body tensed up, your orgasm suddenly and violently washing through you. Your cunt squeezed him as he helped you ride through the pleasure, his hands now gripping your hips to hold you in place. He continued to suck your tit, although his movement slowed to allow you to breathe. Still, he refused to pull out until he felt an aftershock or two strangle his cock.
"Such a good girl." Toji murmured in the shell of your ear, tugging you against his chest and leaning back onto the sofa.
@sourpeachsayshi
#toji x reader#toji fushiguro#jjk x reader#x reader#cw stepcest#tw stepcest#to be quite honest i don't know how to tag this lol
496 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I rewatched the confession scene again recently, and Charles' eyes just after Edwin confesses to him say everything, honestly.
Not when he still thinks Edwin might be joking, or calling them back to mythology. Once Charles is done playing it off, once Edwin's assured him he's serious, once he's said, "Charles, I'm in love with you. As more than a friend, I'm afraid," with that resolute anguish in his voice, and it's clear he's telling a truth so honest, so deep that it's tearing him apart to say it, but to leave it unsaid is equally unbearable.
Charles' eyes then.
Charles has this thing he does with his eyes, probably unconscious, when he's being real with his emotions or feeling them in a big way - he darts his eyes up to the ceiling. He does it a few other times, like when he's talking to Edwin about how he and Crystal have decided not to try a relationship, and again when he's giving his response to Edwin's confession ("I can't say I'm, like, in love with you backâ" his eyes go up).
Doing this is also a way to hold back welling tears, to try to keep them from falling - and it looks like that's exactly what's happening to Charles just after Edwin confesses. He's overcome with emotion when he first looks at Edwin. He's trying to hold back his tears, and so he tries to glance up at the ceiling instead; he blinks quickly to keep them back; he looks to the side, everywhere except at Edwin, because if he keeps looking at Edwin just then he's going to cry.
Because it's Edwin. Edwin's in love with him. And in that moment you can see in Charles' eyes how the hugeness of thatâit closes in on him. And it's two things:
ONE: He's just seen Edwin torn apart, and torn apart again, over and over. He's seen firsthand the abject terror and pain Edwin's endured here, he's seen the pile of Edwin's corpses; and the real Hell for Charles, what he had to see before he could really see the rest, was Edwin's suffering. He understands why Edwin's been playing the suffering Olympics with startling clarity. It's fucking horrifying, the idea of this happening to Edwin, and the evidence of it there, mere feet from him - he's confronted with it viscerally. He could hardly stand it, was already brought to tears by it when he first realized exactly what Edwin's torture was, crouching with Edwin there in that hallway. There were tears in his eyes then. For Edwin's pain, suffering, fear, for how diminished and Edwin was here in this awful place, for the unfairness of it - and he couldn't cry then, because he had to focus on getting them out of there.
He's here to rescue Edwin. His Edwin. Prim and proper and fussy Edwin, sharp-tongued, brilliant, frustrating and so fucking perfectly wonderful, all starched collars and arched eyebrows and set habits, and his little infinite notebook with the painstakingly drawn map of Hell in it that led Charles right to him. Edwin, who means safety to Charles, Edwin whom he knows like the breathing he doesn't need anymore, Edwin, all of whose tells Charles has memorized. Edwin who for 70 years dealt with this quietly, before ever meeting Charles, running scared and covered in his own blood for decades, clawing his own way out with no one, no Charles to come for him, no expectation of a rescuer.
And the first thing he'd done after escaping this horror show the first time was to bring Charles a lantern when he was cold and scared, and read him gently to his quiet, easy, peaceful death. A death so soft Charles didn't notice it until after it happened. How could that be the death Charles got, when Edwin had got this one, over and over and over again, and not once but twice? How is the universe fair?
Edwin loves him. Charles already knew that. He loves Edwin too. It's clear in everything they do for one another and has been for three decades. But Edwin is in love with him. Somehow, he's in love with Charles. Of course Charles is going to cry. How can he hold all of that? How can he hold being loved by such a person? How can he not be overwhelmed? he has to look away. Edwin is too bright.
And that takes us to TWO: He's gone and made Edwin love him, somehow. How did he do it? How did he slip up, make a mistake like that? What in him had been loveable? What had drawn Edwin in? And can't Edwin see how dangerous he is to love?
Now that Edwin's found something in him worthy of even more love than all the love he already gave him - something to be in love with - now Charles has doomed him. How doesn't Edwin see that? He's looking at Charles like he sees him in some sort of transcendental way, like Charles has the answer to every question Edwin could ever ask, and Charles doesn't even know how to answer the most basic one: He has no idea how to be in love back. Where to start. How can Edwin trust him with his heart when Charles hardly trusts himself?
How can the universe gift Charles with Edwin's love?
341 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Invisible string (pt. I)
⥠Pairing: Lee Minho à fem!reader / Hwang Hyunjin à fem!reader
⥠Synopsis: With your terrible history of boyfriends during high school, you swore off love and vowed to get through university without a relationship. Things are great: youâre in your junior year, in an uncomplicated arrangement with a friend with benefits, and living in a nice sharehouse with two amazing roommates. But things begin to change once you meet Lee Minho, a student in your new class who vows to change your perspective on love.
⥠Genre: A âlite versionâ of a soulmate AU, fluff, eventual smut, light angst, pining, jealousy, strangers to friends to lovers, friends with benefits
⥠CW: Swearing, sexual themes and discussions, mentions of anxiety/panic attacks, alcohol consumption, mentions of smoking
⥠Word count: 16.4k
⥠A/N: This is a three-part story because I canât shut up. The second part will be posted sometime next week, and Iâll link it here. Iâve been writing all my life and have written for maaaany fandoms, but being on Tumblr as an active reader of SKZ fics made me want to write for them. So, yeah, guess this is what Iâm doing now.
part II â
You are woken up by Hyunjin shifting beside you on the bed. He groans, arm reaching to mess with your already closed curtains. You chuckle.
âYou know, the curtains wonât close any more than that.â
âI keep telling you your bed is in a terrible position,â He grumbles as you turn to face him with a smile. âWho thought placing a bed right under a window would be a good idea? Mornings are fucking hell here.â
You shrug. âWell, itâs not my house so I didnât exactly have a say in that matter.â
âI told you a million times I could help you move it.â
âAnd I told you a million times Mrs. Choi doesnât like for us to mess with her furniture,â You explain, turning under the sheets so you could face him before bringing your fingers up to pinch his cheek. Hyunjin scrunches his nose. âSpeaking of which, you need to leave. You know her rule: noââ
âNo boyfriends spending more than two days at the house,â He interrupted you with an eye roll. âIâm not your boyfriend, though, so that rule shouldnât apply.â He shrugs.
Hyunjin has been one of your best friends since you first met over two years ago. It was Hyunjinâs first college party and one of the many times your housemates had dragged you along on a night out. His friends had dared him to try and chat you up, arguing it would be hilarious to see him get turned down by an older girl. What they hadnât expected, however, was for Hyunjinâs clumsy attempt at flirting to be so endearing to you; his pink cheeks and bowl-cut hair made him look like a helpless kid despite his height towering over you. Before you knew it, you had spent the entirety of the party talking to him about everything and anything, only stopping once your housemate Eunha emerged from inside the house to drag you home with her as she desperately tried to dodge a rather insistent guyâs advances. After that day, you and Hyunjin became almost inseparable.
You canât quite pinpoint when you began hooking up. It was meaningless in the best sense of the word. It was simply something that had happened. All you can remember is that Jisung had recently bleached Hyunjinâs hair after yet another dare from his friend. It had started with cuddles, which turned to kisses, which turned to touches, until you eventually slept together for the first time sometime last year after an excruciatingly stressful exam period. It had never once gotten weird between the two of you; the line was always clear: you were just friends who hooked up due to convenience. Everybody had needs and stress and shit complicating their lives, and fucking your best friend was far more practical and safe than going out to look for a random hook-up whenever you needed it.
You find yourself smiling at Hyunjin once again. His now long black hair fell in his eyes as he stretched his arms over his head.
âYes, youâre not my boyfriend, but how am I supposed to explain what we are to a little old lady?â
âDoesnât she always say sheâs super modern?â Hyunjin raises his eyebrows at you with a chuckle. âMaybe sheâd like a situationship of her own and youâre depriving her of that by keeping this knowledge to yourself.â
You roll your eyes at his words, attempting to push him off your bed. âWhy did you sleep here, anyway?â
Hyunjin sits up on the bed, a pout on his full lips. âI had a shitty date. I was sad and lonely. Glad to know you were paying attention to my story.â
âHyune,â You sigh, âWhen you tell me said story while fucking me, can I really be blamed for not remembering anything?â
Hyunjin flicks your forehead lightly. âYes, you can. At this point, itâs like our thing to vent about bad dates during sex,â He argues before getting up from your bed, finding his shirt, which had somehow been thrown over your study desk.
âYou mean itâs your thing,â Correcting him, you get up as well, turning to fix up your sheets. âI donât even go on dates and you know that. The only thing I vent to you about is how awful academic life is.â
Once you turned to face him again, Hyunjin was busy messily tying his hair. His brows promptly furrowed as he took in your words. âRemind me why you literally never leave the house again?â
âJust donât want to get distracted. Getting my degree is more important than getting a boyfriend.â You lie with a shrug.
Your history with relationships was something you kept secret from everyone you met after high school. You feel embarrassed, as if it was all somehow your fault. After five failed relationships where you had been the one to be broken up with or cheated on, you began to accept that maybe the problem really was you. Maybe something about you makes men want to yell at and cheat on you. Perhaps you are just bound to be a distraction until they find someone better.
Which is why you donât date.
Would anyone go through the hassle of reading a long, tedious book if they already knew about the bad ending?
Hyunjin rolls his eyes at your answer, crossing his arms over his chest. âYour degree isnât going to keep you company when youâre eighty and alone.â
âWell, my degree isnât going to wake up one day and suddenly decide to leave me either,â you refute, earning an annoyed groan from your friend as you walk past him to leave your room.
âYou literally never have fun, though. All you do is go to class, work, and study. You should at least pick up a new hobby,â Hyunjin insists as he follows you, walking into the kitchen-living room area. âGo out more, stop avoiding college parties like the plague before itâs too late to experience the joys of watching your friend throw up on some random personâs couch.â
You make a face at the offers, grabbing your mug from the cupboard. âWhy would I want to see that? Besides, I have hobbies.â
âI meant a social hobby. Sitting in your room watching fucking iceberg videos isnât sociable,â He explains, and you let out an aggrieved gasp. Your iceberg videos were educational and entertaining, thank you very much. Behind you, your housemateâs bedroom door opens, and you turn to watch as she stumbles out of her room, looking half-awake. âSoojung, donât you think she should get a new hobby?â Hyunjin addresses the blonde girl, who stares daggers at him.
âIf I say yes, will you two stop speaking so loud?â
Hyunjin slams one hand on the kitchen counter, his other pointing a finger at you. âSee, she said yes. Youâre outnumbered, now you have to stop spending all your free time holed up inside your room.â
Soojung groans, stepping into the kitchen and shoving Hyunjin to the side. âHeâs annoying, but he is kind of right,â she mumbles.
Truthfully, you did feel bad about having essentially wasted three years at university by actively avoiding parties and invitations any chance you got. The only parties you did attend, however, only served as an irritating reminder as to why you shouldnât put yourself in those situations. Parties and bars only meant desperate college boys. Desperate for sex, for attention, for a potential relationship. For someoneâs heart to break. You had met Hyunjin at a party, for fuckâs sake. Who knows just how south things between you two couldâve gone if he had become interested in you romantically?
But, as much as you hate to admit it, Hyunjin is right. Your life is essentially an endless loop of studying and working. You only socialize when your roommates are home, when your few friends come over, and when you and Hyunjin hook up. But you arenât ready to step out of your comfortable bubble of avoidance, so you settle for the best thing you can think of.
As Hyunjin rummages through your fridge like he lived there and Soojung stirs her coffee blankly, you loudly set your mug down on the counter. âAn elective course,â you announce.
The both of them turn to face you with the same puzzled expression.
âThe fuck?â Hyunjin questions, and you roll your eyes.
âIâll take an elective,â you explain matter-of-factly, âThe university offers a lot of great courses in things Iâm actually interested in. Itâll be a way for me to get out of the house without having to watch a friend of mine puke on a couch or whatever atrocity it is that you said.â
Hyunjin slams the fridge door closed, earning a scolding scream from Soojung, and walks over to where youâre standing. He pulls you into a tight embrace, and you can hear the smile in his voice as he says, âYouâre such a fucking nerd, what the fuck, but Iâm so glad your hermit life is coming to an end.â
The elective course you choose is Japanese. Itâs a language youâve always been interested in learning, and while you know the class is merely introductory, you figure it will be fun to learn some phrases and expressions. You might even find yourself wanting to learn more in the future, and youâll undoubtedly be glad you took this class during university.
Even if that means having to endure Hyunjin calling you a weeb.
You are able to begin attending classes a week after signing up; the lessons lining up with your work schedule to a T. The professor explained that, since you had joined the course late, you would likely need some guidance with phrases and words the class had already been taught. You didnât mind, actually feeling excited in the morning despite your boring routine classes since you knew you would be doing something new you enjoyed in the afternoon instead of simply killing time around your house until it was time for you to work.
You walk into your first class ten minutes late, mentally cursing Eunha for being so good at telling stories about her weirdly entertaining life that it made it physically difficult for you to drag yourself away from her. You mouth a brief apology to your professor before scanning the room and scurrying over to the only available seat.Â
You sit down in haste so as to not disrupt the class any further, swinging your bag over your chair and accidentally knocking over your seatmateâs water bottle all over his side of the desk. Luckily, the bottle lands on the soft surface of his notebook, barely making any noise. Unluckily, said bottle had been filled with coffee, staining his notes a faded brown color. You silently gasp, instinctively reaching out your hands to fruitlessly try and dry the pages that are now sticking to each other.
âI am so sorry, what the fuck,â you mutter under your breath as you continue to inspect his notebook frantically. âIâll buy you a new notebook and another cup of coffee as soon as class ends, I promise,â You whisper to him, your eyes boring holes into the stained pages as you watch the bitter liquid slowly dissolve some of the black ink. At this point, youâre rambling out of nervousness, but you canât seem to stop, adding, âHell, Iâm so angry at myself for what I did Iâd bind you a new notebook and brew you some fresh coffee myself.â
You mentally berate yourself for your word vomit. It was just your luck that you would make someone hate your guts on the first day you attended a class.
After what feels like minutes of silence from him, you are prepared for the imminent burst of rage bound to come your way, the guyâs wrath more than likely stirring inside him as he sits beside you and watches as you foolishly shake the piece of paper, hoping it will miraculously return to its untainted state.
However, what you arenât prepared for is the small burst of laughter that leaves your seatmateâs lips; itâs quiet, but youâre close enough to him to be able to hear it.
You furrow your brows, finally mustering the courage to look up at him for the first time.
âDid youâŚâ You trail off. You feel a strange sensation inside your chest as your eyes meet his. It was something you had never felt before, a small burst of a fluttering that briskly washed over you before disappearing just as quickly. Like a pinwheel was placed inside of you and a strong wind had suddenly started blowing. You shake your head, returning to the matter at hand. You are probably just experiencing some anxiety due to what has happened, you argue mentally. âDid you just laugh at me?â
As you finally take him in properly, the guy before you looks as dazed as you felt just now, courtesy of your minor panic attack; his lips agape and his round eyes blinking while his dark pupils are fixed on you. You two remain that way for a few seconds in an impromptu staring contest that causes the peculiar feeling to bloom inside your chest once again.
When he finally speaks, his voice is soft. âYou⌠offered to bind a notebook for a stranger,â His lips twitch into a grin. âIt was a little funny.â
You open your mouth but promptly close it, unable to come up with an answer that wouldnât make you appear like more of an idiot than you already do. You sigh. âSorry,â you mumble, your voice low as well. âI say stupid shit when Iâm nervous.â
He waves his hand dismissively. âItâs okay. Iâmââ
âYou two, on the back,â your professor calls out in a louder voice, however still keeping her calm demeanor. You and your seatmate turn to look at her. âIâm going to teach a few new phrases useful for traveling now. How about you two talk after class? This is actually quite perfect. Minho is one of my best students, so he could help you catch up to where we are.â She offers the two of you a small smile, and you feel your cheeks burn.
This class wasnât mandatory, and you didnât need it to get your degree. It is still a class, nonetheless. Ever since high school, youâve always hated people who disrespect their professors by brazenly talking or sleeping during class.
âIâm sorry, professor,â You muttered. Beside you, your seatmate â Minho, as he was just called â scoots closer to you and whispers something you donât understand under his breath. You look at him, confused. He chuckles, and you feel his breath on your cheek. It makes the odd fluttering return.
âGomenasai,â He repeats more clearly, his voice louder, âItâs âIâm sorryâ in Japanese.â He offers you a smile, and you soak in just how good-looking he is. Ever since you first raised your head to look at him â when the pinwheel inside your chest rapidly spun and unexplainedly made you feel nervous â you knew he was a handsome guy, but his soft smile and calm eyes made him look even more annoyingly pretty.
Before youâre able to do it yourself, your professor speaks again and pulls you out of your trance.
âIn this case, Sumimasen would be a bit more appropriate,â she corrects Minho, who clicks his tongue and mutters something under his breath. The woman chuckles at his reaction. âItâs okay. This is also something you can explain to Y/N after class.â
As the class went on, you couldnât help but notice how Minho didnât take any notes. Your mind latched onto how you ruined his notebook and how it was your fault that he couldnât properly study during todayâs class, so you couldnât find the courage to offer him some paper so he could take notes.
After almost an hour of unrelenting guilt swallowing you up slowly, you place your hand on Minhoâs shoulder as soon as the professor announces class is over after assigning the students a small written assignment.
âWe could talk outside? If you want,â you offer him, feeling the now-familiar nervousness come back, making your mouth speak faster than your brain can even think to rationalize, âThereâs a bench I really like outside this building. Itâs a good spot. Thereâs a nice shade, and itâs secluded enough that people donât bother me when Iâm studying. Or googling how to bind a notebook.â
Minho lets out a brief chuckle. âOkay. I would love to talk on your favorite bench.â
You blink at him. âI donât have a favorite bench.â
âHm, it sure sounded like it. You listed some good attributes of that bench,â He argues, a grin etched onto his lips.
âI told you I say stupid shit when Iâm nervous.â
He raises an eyebrow at your words. âYouâre nervous?â
âOf course I am. I never bound a notebook before.â
Minho lets out a hearty laugh this time, his head thrown back and his eyes turning into crescent moons before he shakes his head. He picks his notebook off the table, showing you the crinkly light brown-tinted pages. âItâs dry now. I actually kind of like it, gave the pages a sort of vintage vibe. You donât have to bind me a new notebook,â He reassures you, placing the small book into his bag. âAs much as I would love to see how that would turn out.â
And just like that, your nervousness fades away. You smile at Minho, asking that he follow you over to your favorite bench.
The two of you talked for almost two hours. During that time, Minho helped you catch up with the vocabulary and phrases you had missed in class. When you asked him how he was able to know so much off the top of his head, his lips curled into a crooked grin as he sheepishly told you that he had been taking Japanese lessons since he was in high school. He explained that because he procrastinated signing up for an elective course, the advanced class was full by the time he got to it, so he decided to go for the introductory one instead. You chuckled and questioned why he would choose to spend his time on a course when he already knew everything being taught. He shrugged and explained that it was nice to have at least one class in which he didnât have to try and that the fact that it made him feel smart also helped.
Not even your shift at work was able to make your conversation stop flowing, as Minho offered to walk with you to the coffee shop upon realizing it was near his apartment.
That was one of the many coincidences and things in common you found to have with each other that day.
It started with ordinary things like the fact that Minho had three cats back home just like you and how he had been collecting plushies since he was a child, while you had started your own collection as soon as you had access to money of your own. Or how your favorite authors were Jane Austen and Charlotte BrontĂŤ â Minho swore you would die if you saw the special edition books he had back at home.
Then, it became a bit more amusing as you found out that Minho had worked at a convenience store chain when he first finished high school, and it was the same one you worked at for your first job after starting university. And you both had worked there for exactly a year and two months before quitting. You then told him about how you ended up attending this university after your top three choices turned you down, and his choices were the same as yours. And just like you, he also got rejected by his top three options, which led him to attend the same university as you.
You two couldnât hide your bewilderment, eyes widening and lips bursting into laughter as these linked facts kept spilling out during your conversation. It was strange, you thought, but in a comforting way. It was almost as if you two had been living weirdly similar lives, all while having no clue about the otherâs existence.
The two of you approach the small coffee shop while talking about your degrees. You try your best not to bore Minho with your âexistential crisis-inducing psychology talks,â as Hyunjin always put it, and you mostly listen to him as he talks about programming. He tells you that his dream is to develop cozy games that people can jump into without much thought, simply to relax. He says he knows how stressful life is and that people sometimes need something they can mindlessly do to get their minds off of shit. You resonate with it more than you care to admit, as cozy idle games are one of your favorite things to do while locked inside your room.
âSo I do these freelancing gigs to make money but Iâm actually set to start my first quote-unquote real job in two weeks,â he beams as you two stop in front of the coffee shop. Minhoâs eyes lit up the moment he started speaking about his degree, and although you didnât understand most of the terms he used, it is always endearing to watch someone talk about something theyâre so passionate about. âThereâs this guy whoâs graduating soon who recruited me and a friend for a project heâs working on, so itâs not technically a job and weâll work in his living room. Iâll still get some money and the chance to actually develop something, though, so itâs better than nothing.â
You smile at him. âIf you like programming as much as your words led me to believe, Iâm sure it wonât even feel like a job.â
Minhoâs ears turned a faint shade of pink, and he scratched his head. âSorry, I talked your ear off about shit you donât even understand.â
âI think everybody likes to hear people talk about things they like,â you assure him, âIt was a good talk. I still canât believe we have so many things in common. It was kind of funny how they kept coming up.â
Minho chuckles, bouncing on the heels of his feet. âGuess the universe is giving us signs that we should be friends.â
âIt seems like it.â
That day, you work with a persistent smile engraved on your lips. You canât remember the last time you felt so good about meeting someone new. Despite your awkward first encounter, you found that talking to Minho was as easy as talking to an old childhood friend. It felt refreshing. The last friend you made was Hyunjin â whom you were so grateful to now for pushing you out of your comfort zone â and after that, you had unknowingly closed yourself off.
Minho had managed to open up your mind to the idea of letting someone in almost comically fast. And you loved that.
Itâs been a month since youâve been attending Japanese classes, and your studying sessions with Minho â which always turned into long conversations on what now had really become your favorite bench â were a weekly appointment, much like having him walk with you to work twice a week.
Today, however, Minho stopped you with a hand on your shoulder as you made your way toward your usual spot. When he asked you if you would like to study at his favorite bakery today instead, his eyes rapidly blinking as he looked at you through his bangs which had grown to slightly cover his eyes since you met him, you just couldnât say no. He stammered as he promised that the place was even closer than the one where you worked, so you wouldnât be late for your shift.
You smiled at his apparent nervousness, finding it endearing. You knew all too well how stressed you felt when offering something new or initiating plans with a new friend, and Minho seemed to be the same.
âGood thing you made this offer today, on my day off,â you bumped shoulders with him. âItâs almost like you knew.â
You begin walking, and Minho gently pushes you to the side so that heâs the one walking on the edge of the side of the sidewalk. You shoot him a questioning look, and he blinks at you again.
âSorry, force of habit,â he chuckles, âMy mom taught me a guy shouldnât let a girl walk on the street side. I know itâs old-fashioned and probably made me seem like an ancient guy who wouldnât let his wife work or something. Sorry.â
You shake your head. âNo, itâs kind of sweet. I never had anyone do that with me.â
You feel the pinwheel twirl inside your chest again.
The two of you approach a familiar building together. You furrow your eyebrows as you take in the floral curtains on the windows and the pretty font adorning the store sign of your favorite bakery. You think about how it would be nice if you two came here on another day. Maybe you could use that opportunity to finally introduce Minho to your other friends.
You only realize Minho has stopped walking when he calls out your name. When you turn around, heâs standing in front of the bakery with a smile.
âThis is the place.â He points toward the white door with a nod as you return to where heâs standing.
No fucking way.
âThis is your favorite bakery?â You ask, although it is a stupid question. Minho nods. You play with the strap of your bag. âOkay, this is starting to sound ridiculous, but I swear Iâm not lying. This is my favorite bakery, too.â
Minhoâs eyes widen at your words, and his lips curl into a smile again. âShut the fuck up.â
âI will not,â You chuckle.
Minho opens the door and the two of you walk inside, the familiar smell of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods bringing back great memories you made in this place. You often come here with your two roommates; itâs close enough to both your house and university that you can skip out on taking the bus, the atmosphere is always relaxing and comforting, not to mention the delicious cakes they sell. You smile to yourself as you remember Eunha scuffing down far too many slices of their chocolate cake after a nasty breakup a couple of months ago, tears streaming down her face so violently that the poor little old man who owns the shop appeared to check up on her.
âTheir lemon cake is my favorite.â
âThe lemon cake is what made meââ
You and Minho speak concurrently, with you unable to even finish your sentence before you both freeze for a couple of seconds in front of the only small table available at the crowded shop.
Heâs the first one to move, pulling out his chair a bit awkwardly. âWe shouldâŚâ He trails off before clearing his throat as you sit down before him. âShould really make a written list of things we weirdly have in common.â
âAt this point, I think itâd be easier if we made one of what we donât have in common.â
You two settle for the obvious choice of two pieces of lemon cake with a cup of coffee for him and a glass of cola for you. Minho almost looked offended when you informed him that you hate coffee, wondering out loud why you even worked at a coffee shop before ensuring he could change your mind with just the five amazing facts about coffee he thought about off the top of his head. You shrugged him off with a grin. You couldnât deny the irony of being a barista and having to make endless cups of a drink you despised daily, but you were sure Minho could never change your mind about coffee.
You two talked about your improvement in Japanese in the last month until the waiter returned with your order. Minho insists youâre a natural and could be on his level in a couple of years if you tried, but you roll your eyes at his compliments. Youâve never been naturally good at anything. That wasnât about to change now.
âYou know,â Minho begins once the waiter steps away from your table, looking around the coffee shop. People slowly started to leave as it got later in the day; the place was now much quieter, and the atmosphere even more cozy. âI used to think I would meet somebody in a place like this.â
âLike, in a romantic sense?â
Minho hums, still looking out to his side. You notice his side profile is really pretty, and you have to hide your smile by sipping your drink.
When he returns his gaze to you, heâs the one smiling. âYes, in a romantic sense. Like being destined to meet someone.â
âLook at you, a hopeless romantic,â You roll your eyes with a chuckle. You never thought of Minho as someone like that. He seemed rather methodical, always following a routine and too engrossed in his codes to be preoccupied with something like love.
Minho furrowed his brows. âWhy the eye roll?â
âI just donât believe in that stuff,â you shrug with a small smile, âStuff like destiny, soulmates, loveâŚâ You trail off, taking your spoon and poking the slice of cake in front of you. âLove has the awful tendency of being bad.â
Of course, you once believed all those things. Doesnât everybody? But love has shown you time and time again that those are things reserved only for some people. And, clearly, you are not one of them. So why believe in it?
âItâs the most amazing thing in life,â Minhoâs voice almost startled you as you were so deeply entranced in your thoughts.
You donât lift your head to answer him, instead drawing mindless shapes on the icing on top of your cake.
âWhat is?â
âLove,â He replies in a soft voice. When you finally look at him, youâre surprised to find Minhoâs deep eyes already looking at you, a small smile adorning his lips. âLove is the most amazing thing in life.â
You freeze.
You tear your eyes away from him, gaze focusing on the plate in front of you again.
You were careful with your rules. No parties, no bars, no talking to your male co-workers unless absolutely necessary, and no male friends unless they were in a relationship or proved beyond a reasonable doubt to only be interested in you platonically â which was what Minho was. So, why did him bringing up love make you feel so nervous?
Under the table, you unwittingly bounce your leg. This was stupid. Minho has been your friend for a month now; you see each other twice a week, and you talk for hours, always so comfortable around each other in a way that is still so new to you. He has never flirted with you or treated you in any way that led you to believe that he wanted anything more than to be your friend. You will not let your foolish trauma ruin what was proving to be an amazing friendship. He was simply sharing his thoughts on a topic. Thatâs all love was: a conversation topic.
You force out a chuckle as you snap yourself out of your senseless panic and look up at Minho once more. âWe can just agree to disagree?â
Heâs quiet for a few seconds, something you canât quite pinpoint swimming in his deep eyes as he looks at you. Instead of breaking the silence, he scoops up a piece of cake with his spoon and raises it like a glass. You shake your head with a giggle as you realize what heâs doing, toasting your spoons together at the center of the table before you both eat your spoonfuls of cake.
âYou know,â He speaks as soon as heâs done eating, his eyes having never left yours. âLove can never be bad. I donât think so, at least. It never makes anything worse. It can only ever make things better.â
You hum and shift in your seat, lowering your gaze toward the table. The truth is, you hate talking about love. That â coupled with your shame regarding your past relationships â is the reason why you never indulge in this type of conversation, even with your own mother. But years of swallowing down your thoughts and opinions whenever the subject was brought up only caused a buildup of emotions in your throat. So much so that you only realized you were talking once you were midway through a sentence.
âLove can make so many things worse,â you affirmed, your eyes following the polka-dot pattern on the tablecloth, âLosing someone is bad enough, but put love into that equation, and it just worsens tenfold.â
Minho nods. âBy that logic, you can say that having someone by your side is always good, but if itâs someone you love, it makes it better tenfold, right?â
You let out a chuckle as you realize you two could go back and forth about that subject for ages.
But it felt good to finally speak out your feelings on the matter, so you continue, âLove canât be that great if people can so easily fall out of it and for so many different but equally stupid reasons. Youâre suddenly not attractive to them anymore, or you have different opinions, or they love picking fights but hate it when itâs the other way aroundâŚâ You trail off, swallowing down a lump in your throat as you speak out of experience. But Minho didnât need to know that. You lift your eyes. âNot to mention falling in love with a new person all while supposedly already being in love with someone.â
âThatâs not genuine love,â Minho shakes his head with furrowed eyebrows, as if it was his first time hearing of such things happening. âReal love is unconditional and understanding. Real love makes the person you love beautiful simply because theyâre them. Real love doesnât allow you to hurt the person you love because it feels like youâre hurting yourself as well.â His expression softens, and his eyes lock onto yours. âAnd real love makes it so that you can only see the one you love. You canât possibly fall in love with someone else if youâre truly already in love.â
You gnaw on your bottom lip, nodding slowly. You hate the fact that part of you is desperate to believe that what Minho said was true. And you hate it even more that an even bigger part has already dismissed every single word that left his lips.
Desperate to shift the subject from Reasons Why My Exes Left Me â which only leaves you feeling sad and pathetic â back to Love Is Amazing, you decide to try and lighten the mood.
âOkay, but then explain to me how love is so great when you can just have sex with anyone, and it feels the same either way?â You question him with a teasing grin on your face. Minho shakes his head with a smile and eats another bite of his cake. You continue, âBe it a stranger at a party you met ten minutes ago or the love of your life, sex will always be sex. Therefore, youâre wrong, mister Love-Makes-Everything-Better.â
Minho chuckles around his mug, eyes closing as he almost spits out his coffee. His eyes are like crescent moons when he looks at you again, clearly amused by your words. âWell, yeah, of course, sex will always feel good no matter who youâre doing it with. Itâs sex, and sex feels good,â He shrugs dismissively. âBut sex with love is different. You arenât just fucking, just fulfilling your own desires selfishly. Love makes sex better because you feel good simply by making the person whoâs so important to you feel good. It makes you want to melt into the other person and become one with them because close isnât close enough when youâre in love.
âTouching them feels like a gift, like heaven. Tasting them feels like heaven. Hearing their voice in their most blissful state feels like heaven. The trust and connection you feel in that moment is heaven, and thatâs only possible through love. You can have sex with anyone, but you can only make love to someone you love, and those are two different things. Thatâs how love makes sex better. Therefore, Iâm not wrong.â
As you take in Minhoâs words, spoken so casually, like it was common knowledge, they leave you speechless. You watch him as he smiles triumphantly when he realizes you arenât going to refute him â because you canât refute him.
You berate yourself mentally as you notice the familiar feeling of arousal wash over you as you repeat his words inside your head. Not because it was Minho who said those things, but simply because that kind of sex sounded so good. Good in a way you had never once experienced before. Like heaven, as he had put it.
Your experience with sex has always been simply about fulfilling desires. You thought that was all there was to it.
Until now.
And even so, with your ex-boyfriends, it was always unbalanced. Ninety percent about their pleasure and only ten percent about yours. The first time you had a guy go down on you was the first time you had sex with Hyunjin, and by that point, you had already had five boyfriends. It felt weird when it happened, and you remember Hyunjin whining about how you didnât have to ask him every five minutes if he was really okay with doing that. It had always been different with him, the good kind of different. He had never been selfish during sex; if anything, Hyunjin was too much of a giver, sometimes forgetting about his own pleasure in order to focus on yours. You thought that was the best sex you could ever have.
Until now.
Because, even with Hyunjin, there was never a genuine connection. It never felt like a gift to touch him and have him touch you. It was never anything more than sex, more than something you both did because it felt good and it was easy. He slept in your bed, and he cuddled you until morning came, but it had never once felt anything close to what Minho described.
You canât help but wonder if Minho has ever experienced that. You desperately want to ask him, but you two arenât close enough for that yet.
You also canât help but wonder why you spend the rest of the evening raging a war against yourself as your mind is consumed with thoughts of what it would be like to experience that kind of sex with him.
Itâs late in the night on the following Saturday, and your phone incessantly vibrating under your pillow rudely demands your attention just as youâre about to fall asleep. You squint your eyes as you type in your password. You sigh as you see Hyunjinâs name on your screen because of course itâs him.
Hyune: Iâm outside open the door Hyune: please open the door? quick? Hyune: mrs. choi is gonna kill me if I use the intercom pls I donât wanna die Hyune: Iâm in my pajamas do you know how humiliating this is
Hyune: and Iâm highkey pissed off Hyune: I WILL sleep on the bench outside your house if you donât let me in and then Iâll die and whoâs gonna live with the guilt? Hyune: you Hyune: OPENM TEH DOOR
You roll your eyes at his dramatic texts, stepping out of the comfort of your bed and padding across the floor as quietly as possible so as not to wake up your roommates. You open your front door and speed past the hallway and Mrs. Choiâs home, reaching the outside door in record time. Itâs something youâve done more times than you care to admit in order to let Hyunjin into your house. Your tenant was a sweet woman, insistent that she was modern and understanding of âyoung peopleâ, but she despised people coming into your home any later than midnight.
You step outside, finding Hyunjin pacing back and forth like a creep in front of your house. True to his words, he stood in his checkered pajama pants and a black t-shirt. His hair was in a ponytail, the strands messily sticking out everywhere like he had tossed and turned in bed before coming here.
âYou look like shit,â you speak up, causing him to jump and let out a gasp. You chuckle as he scowls at you, climbing the few steps to reach the door.
âI had a fight with Mingyu,â he grumbles as you two walk toward your front door. âHe told me I spilled paint on his favorite shirt, which is fucking impossible since I donât even paint anywhere near his shit.âÂ
âI mean, you are a messy painter.â
Hyunjin shoots you a look as you close your front door behind you. You take off your shoes and walk toward your bedroom in silence. This was routine. Hyunjin knew the rules: no knocking on the outside door, no buzzing the intercom, no shouting from outside, keep your voice down in the hallway, no talking until you reach your bedroom. It was all automatic at this point.
His voice is louder when he speaks again inside your locked bedroom. âFirst of all, I am not a messy painter. The paint is messy, not me. Second of all, if Mingyu wasnât a fucking idiot, maybe he wouldnât leave his favorite shirt on the floor of the living room right by my art corner,â Hyunjin huffs and crosses his arms over his chest, âIf thatâs how he treats his favorite shirt, I feel bad for his girlfriend.â
You let out a chuckle, which is cut short by him pulling you into his arms. âHyunjin, that analogy makes no sense.â
âYes, it does. You treat your favorite shirt like shit, you treat your girlfriend like shit,â he states matter-of-factly before pulling you into a kiss.
This was routine. It was all automatic at this point.
Hyunjin kisses you like heâs angry. Because he is, and thatâs one of the reasons why you two do this. You let out your frustrations during sex. You complain, and you let off steam until you both feel okay again. Itâs been this way for a year and some months now, and you never once thought anything of it. It was beneficial for you both, so why change or question it?
But that was before your talk with Minho. Before you were awoken to the truth that youâd been having meaningless sex your whole life.
When youâre pulled away from your thoughts, youâre already laid in your bed with Hyunjin hovering over you. His lips and hands wander through your body as he mumbles things you canât quite understand; you can only make out your name and Mingyuâs mixed with curses. You try to bring yourself back to the moment, bringing your legs to wrap around Hyunjinâs waist and bring him closer to you.
He stops kissing your neck and yanks his shirt over his head, his hair untying in the process and falling on his face like a curtain. You giggle and try to fix it with your fingers. Hyunjin pouts.
âDonât you think Iâm right?â
You frown and hope he canât see your confused expression in the dim lighting. You truly werenât paying any attention to what he had been saying, too engrossed in your thoughts and too busy feeling sorry for yourself. Hyunjinâs tendency to tell you about his frustrations during sex always left you a bit puzzled, but it was also oddly sweet. It was like he trusted you so deeply as a friend that he believed he could share anything with you, no matter the time.
So you nod, lightly pulling at his hair. âOf course youâre right.â
He hums and buries his head on your chest, grinding his hips into your clothed core. âOf course Iâm right,â he mumbles under his breath.
Everything is a blur after that, your mind insistent on repeating Minhoâs words like an annoying echo. When Hyunjinâs tongue fucked you hastily, and he murmured something about you tasting so good, all you could hear was Minhoâs voice telling you how tasting the person you love feels like heaven. When Hyunjin pushed his cock into you, his hands gripping your thighs and head buried in your neck, all you could think about was how this sex paled in comparison to what you couldâve been having â what you could have already had â if only you werenât so damn unlovable.Â
You knew that Minho didnât intend to make you feel bad with his words. They werenât targeted at you. But that didnât stop your mind from sabotaging and putting yourself down. It was one of your biggest talents, after all.
Your body was present and responsive the entire time; you moaned because it felt good, and you kissed Hyunjin because you wanted to. But you were mentally somewhere else.
And the worst thing is, youâre a hundred percent sure Hyunjin doesnât even notice it.
Because this wasnât love. This was only sex.
And this was all you had ever known.
Time flies by faster than your brain can comprehend; before you know it, another month goes by. You only managed to go to your favorite bakery with Minho one more time before your work hours were changed, your shift now starting a mere thirty minutes after your Japanese class ends. He still walked you to work twice a week, but you would be lying if you said it didnât upset you to have to let go of your weekly talks.
Minho also became busier due to his own job. With so little time to see each other face to face outside of class, most of your talks took place over text. He talked about his job with so much adoration it made you a little jealous; his partners were now simply friends he worked with, and his joy over finally being able to create a cozy game made it so that he pushed himself over his limit, often sleeping on his friendâs couch after working until four a.m. and getting through the next day on excessive amounts of coffee.
That was how you two came up with the idea of Minho dropping by the cafĂŠ where you work to pick up coffee for him and his friends. He would drop by at least twice every day, his friendâs house â which also served as their office â only one bus stop away.
The first time Minho came by, he had his wallet and phone in one hand, a sharpie and a block of sticky notes in the other. You eyed him curiously as he scribbled on the piece of paper while your co-worker prepared his coffee. When he was done, he stuck the note to the monitor in front of you on the counter. You furrowed your brows as your eyes shifted from the Japanese words on the bright yellow note back to Minhoâs smug face. You were certainly grateful he at least had the courtesy of including the romanization of whatever he had written down. Not that it helped you in any way.
âSince our studying sessions after class were rudely taken from us, this is your extra homework. Itâs all words we already learned. You just gotta think a little bit, and youâll figure it out. Youâre smart, I know you can do it,â He assured you.
Expect you werenât that smart and ended up giving up by the time you got home that night. The piece of paper was no longer sticky on the border due to you carrying it around all day, boring holes into it as if that would magically give you the answer. You snapped a picture of it as you got ready for bed and sent it to Minho, begging him to put you out of your misery and simply give you the answer. âI want to drink coffee,â he replied. You slapped your hand over your forehead with so much force you were sure the entire house had heard you. He was right; you did learn that in class. Curse the Japanese language for being so difficult.
After that, it became a routine. You waited expectantly for Minhoâs visits daily, but you are extra excited today. Itâs a Friday, and your birthday is tomorrow. After much pestering from Eunha, you agreed to have a small gathering at your house. It only made sense to invite Minho; heâs become one of your closest friends in the two months youâve known him, after all.
As he walks into the coffee shop, sticky notes and sharpie in hand, you chuckle to yourself. You two chat about the development of his game, with Minho kindly using laymanâs terms when explaining it to you. He also tells you about how one of his friends got so frustrated with a code that he threw his phone at a wall before immediately regretting it and crying on the floor next to Minhoâs desk. Before you can get worried, he assures you that itâs just an ordinary day at the office, and the three of them end up laughing everything off at the end of the day.
After taking his order, you watch as he begins writing down your homework for the day on the small piece of paper in his hand. As you look around the coffee shop, most tables are empty, and the sun is starting to set outside the glass doors.
âYou wanna come over this Saturday?â You ask Minho, who looks up at you before adjusting his glasses on the bridge of his nose. That was one thing you learned about Minho since he began coming over: he wears glasses. Not every day, but enough times for you to notice how good he looks with them. But friends find each other attractive all the time, you justify it. âYou never came over to my house, and my roommates really want to meet you. Plus, itâs my birthday tomorrow.â
Minhoâs eyes widen. âYour birthday? And you save that information to the end?â
âItâs not a big deal. I usually never even celebrate.â You shrug lightly. Youâve never been big on birthdays, as you just donât see the reason why itâs supposed to feel different from any other day of the year. âBut my roommate pestered me to do something this year, so I agreed to have a party.â
Minho shifts on his feet. âI⌠really hate partiesâŚâ He trails off.
âItâs not a party party. I promise!â You hold up your pinky finger. âItâs more of a get-together, just my roommates and my only two other friends. And, youâŚâ You trail off, âIf you come.â
Minho blinks his eyes a couple of times before tearing the piece of paper he was writing on from the pad and crumpling it in his hand. He quickly jots down something new and sticks it to your forehead.
âMinho!â You scold him, to which he laughs, his nose scrunching and eyes crinkling. You advert your gaze from him as your persistent thoughts regarding how unfairly pretty Minho is begin to flood your brain once again. You take the note and analyze it:
ăŻă (Hai)
You smile as you understand the word, looking up at him.
âIâd love to come to your birthday party,â He beams. âThank you for inviting me.â
To say Minho is nervous would be an understatement.
He gets out of his car twice, ready to march back inside his friendâs apartment like a coward and pretend that nothing happened both times. Only when he thinks back to how you smiled at him when he agreed to your invitation does he find the courage to start the car and drive to your house. Heâd noticed for a while now how much he likes you. But it was when he agreed with the idea of going to the cafĂŠ you worked at to pick up coffee that it truly dawned on him that he really liked you. Minho hated taking the bus, he hated doing anything other than zoning out on the couch during his breaks, he hated bustling shops, and he hated how his co-workers both managed to have such intricate coffee orders.
Yet he agreed to that idea, even suggesting he drop by two times a day.
He noticed heâd felt a familiar small whirlpool inside his chest whenever he was with you, when he heard you talk about something you liked or saw you smile. Heâs also noticed that this tiny whirlpool has been growing bigger and bigger the more heâs been around you.
But that doesnât scare him. Minho loves love. He loves to be in love, to love someone, and to make that person feel loved. Itâs his favorite thing about life. If he was honest, he missed it so much he didnât know how he was able to live without it.
Just down the block from your house, he parks his car and gathers his phone and his present for you â clearly clumsily wrapped, even with his co-workersâ help. He feels another wave of nervousness wash over him as he approaches the house; heâs an hour late and needs to mentally prepare to socialize with people heâs never met before. Minho chuckles as he realizes a silly party makes him more nervous than the prospect of possibly falling in love.
You open the door almost as soon as he rings the intercom, and he walks down the hallway into your house door; the crooked box heâs been holding makes his hands sweat. The first thing he notices as you open the door is your styled hair with a big white bow on the back, looking much prettier than the ugly bow he and his friends managed to stick on top of his present. He smiles at the sight and scratches his ear in a futile attempt to stop them from turning red.
God, he really liked you, didnât he?
âThank you for coming,â you tell him with a smile. Minho notices the quiet music playing inside the house, the simple decorations, and the cake on top of the kitchen counter. He mentally sighs in relief. This truly wasnât anything like a big party. âYouâre wearing your glasses again,â you point out as Minho walks inside and removes his shoes. He subconsciously reaches his left hand to touch his wire-rimmed glasses that sit on his nose bridge. He grimaces and curses at his friend for making him stay later than he was supposed to today.
âI had no time to go home and change,â He apologizes, fingers now toying with the stupid bow on top of the box. âI usually wear contacts, but they make my eyes dry if I stare at the computer for too long, so I just⌠wear my glasses at workâŚâ Minho trails off, suddenly feeling stupid, his eyes looking anywhere but toward you.
You chuckle, lightly touching his glasses for a second before moving away again. âYou always come to the coffee shop wearing them, and I think you look really good,â you assured him. His eyes quickly met yours, only for you to advert your gaze this time. âYou should wear them more often.â
Minho only hums, lightly nodding his head. He feels stupid all over again as the image of himself throwing his contact lenses down the drain crosses his mind.
Clearing his throat, he finally hands you your gift. You giggle at the mismatched wrapping paper and poor excuse of a bow, which makes Minho let out a chuckle and murmur an apology. You open the box, and your eyes light up when you spot the stuffed bunny you have been raving about since you two met. It was the only animal missing from your collection, but you couldnât find the right time to save up money to buy it. Minho didnât need to ask if you liked it as he watched your smile grow bigger as you looked at the brown bunny.
âCome, I gotta put him in my bed now,â you beamed and took Minhoâs hand in yours, leading him to the living room. There, five people sat on the couch and on the floor. Minho furrows his brows as he takes in a head of light brown hair covered by a familiar beanie. âThese are my friends. Eunhaâs the girl with short hair on the floor, and Soojungâs the one with blonde hair next to her. Theyâre also my roommates,â You point at them as you speak. âThatâs Jisung sitting next to Soojung; heâs also her boyfriend. And then Hyunjin, with the long hair, sitting next to Chan on the couch. Everyone, this is Minho from my Japanese class.â
With that, you pad off to your room with your bunny in tow. As Chan finally turns to look at Minho, his shocked expression mirrors his. They stare at each other for a while before Chan finally breaks the silence.
âWhat the fuck, thatâs my co-worker.â
Minho narrows his eyes. âSo this is why you had to leave an hour earlier today?â
As you come out of your room, you chuckle. âChan is your co-worker?â You ask Minho, âI canât believe this. Heâs been our friend for longer than Iâve known you. He came like a package deal when Jisung began dating Soojung.â
âDamn, dude, you hate me so much you never talked about me to your friend?â Chan gasped, a hand over his heart. âIâm hurt.â
Minho rolls his eyes but is unable to stop a small grin from forming on his lips as the entire living room erupts in laughter. âOf course I talked about you. I talked about you and Seungmin all the time. Itâs just IâŚâ Minho shifts on his feet, shrugging. âI never said your names.â
More laughter seeps out of the group of people, including Chan, and Minho finds himself laughing along this time, shaking his head at his own stupidity.Â
He sits beside Chan on the couch while Hyunjin heads to the kitchen with you. He quickly asks him how he came to be friends with you in the first place. Chan explains that heâs been in a class with Jisung for almost two years, and the boy had always pestered him about âold peopleâ needing to hang out with people their age. Thatâs how he ended up meeting Soojung as soon as she became Jisungâs girlfriend. You and Eunha were an inevitable addition, seeing as you were not only roommates but also great friends.
You offer Minho a beer, which he declines. As much as he wanted to, no beer was worth having to take the bus back home. He silently sips his cola as he watches your group of friends chat. You end up sitting beside him on the couch, your friend Hyunjin to your right.
Minho finds that he missed getting together with people like this and didnât even realize it. His only friends were left behind back at home, and although they were less than an hour away by bus, their busy lives prevented them from meeting in person. Minhoâs favorite memories from his teenage years were having his friends over and just doing nothing for hours, talking about stupid shit until their stomachs hurt from laughing. Eating takeout on the couch with Chan and Seungmin after work came close, but they were always too tired and too stressed to entertain the idea of making jokes. Those were times when Minho realized he had really become an adult.
Jisungâs loud voice suddenly booms through the living room and startles an already drunk-looking Eunha, who murmurs something about the younger boy giving her a heart attack one day.Â
âIâm bored,â he grumbles, draping his body over Soojung. âLetâs play spin the bottle.â
Soojung rolls her eyes at him, flicking his forehead. âAre you a teenager?â
Jisung pouts, sitting up straight once more. âWeâre in university. University students play this fucking game all the time,â he states matter-of-factly. âDonât make me regret falling for an older woman.â
âJisung, Iâm only three years older than you, Iâm notââ
âDonât make me call you noona.â
Soojung inhales deeply before turning to face the people sitting on the couch, placing one of the empty beer bottles scattered around her feet on top of the coffee table. âLetâs play spin the bottle. But letâs do dares instead of kissing, thatâs too boring.â
Jisung beams, cuddling close to her like a needy child. Minho chuckles at the sight.
Eunha scoots closer to the couple so the group is seated in a circle around the coffee table, half of them on the couch and half on the floor. Minho never had the chance to play spin the bottle, which seemed to be such a staple game of oneâs teenage years. By the time his friends were off sneaking into clubs and drinking behind their parentsâ backs, he was already in a committed relationship and well aware of the fact that he didnât enjoy parties.
It seems silly, but heâs glad he wonât live past his youth without experiencing such a trivial thing.
Soojung spins the bottle, and the neck stops facing Chan while the bottom faces Jisung.
âTake your shirt off,â Jisung waves a finger at Chan, who looks somewhat disoriented. Minho chuckles under his breath just as you do the same. You two face each other and let out a hearty laugh, your arm coming to rest on his bicep before retrieving back to your lap faster than Minho hoped it would.
Soojung squishes Jisungâs cheeks and places a small kiss on his lips. âYouâre such a fucking chaotic bisexual,â she giggles, âYâknow, Chan, Jisung has had the biggest crush on you since you two first met.â
Chan shakes his head with a stifled laugh and proceeds to remove his shirt, neatly placing it on his lap.
Jisung is next to spin the bottle, this time landing on Soojung, who you dare to show her most embarrassing text. After showing the group a string of texts showing raunchy screenshots of a manhwa sheâd been reading at that time, all sent to one of her class group chats which included some professors, she lets out a heavy sigh and orders Eunha to spin the bottle before any questions can be asked.
This time, the neck faces you while the bottom faces Eunha herself. With a smile, the short-haired girl dares you to kiss Minho.
He feels his smile drop at the very second the words leave her lips. This was not what he had in mind for tonight.
âWhat?â You sputter, âWhy?â
Eunha shrugs, adjusting herself so sheâs seated upright and staring right at you. âWell, heâs the only one here who would be actually fun to see you kiss. Jisung and Soojung are okay with each other hooking up with other people, so thatâs no fun,â she explains, using her fingers to list her reasons, âIâm not into girls, so thatâs no fun for me. Hyunjin is too obvious. We all already know Chan, so it would also be boring. Minho is like fresh meat. That is fun.â
Minhoâs brain begins finding a suitable excuse for why you two canât kiss, because heâs certain you have no interest in doing it. Not only are you friends, but your reaction didnât exactly exude excitement at the prospect of kissing him. Just as heâs ready to lie through his teeth, you turn to him and place your hand on his shoulder, a touch so soft heâs barely able to feel it through the fabric of his shirt.
âIs this okay with you?â You ask him, the tone of your voice so sweet Minho feels like it melts his every thought until his brain is nothing but a sugary pool filled with only you. So he nods because god, yes, this is okay with him.
You gingerly place your right hand on his cheek, bringing your faces closer until your lips press together. The whirlpool inside his chest spins fast, like a vortex dragging every sense of his body toward you and only you.
You remain still for a few seconds, Minhoâs eyes opening slightly to search for any sign of regret on your face. Before he can even properly look at you, your lips begin to move against his â gently and carefully, like youâre not sure if this is what he wants. Minho deepens the kiss and hesitates three times before committing to placing his left hand on your waist. The giggles around the two of you nothing but a muffled murmur to him. He presses another kiss to your lips, his body shifting until he is all but caging you against the back of the couch. But just as he swipes his tongue across your bottom lip, you push him back with a smile, Minho chasing after your lips.
He blinks a couple of times, eyes zoning into your smudged red lipstick. He subconsciously bites his own bottom lip, wondering if any of the color transferred to him. The surrounding murmurs bring Minho back to the moment this time, awkwardly clearing his throat before lifting himself off of you and sitting upright on the couch. He tunes out every comment regarding the kiss to the best of his abilities, focusing his energy on slowing down his heart rate. When he catches you giggling while looking at him, your arm touching his bicep yet again, he nods, grabbing his cola bottle from the floor and taking a sip.
Minho canât remember the last time kissing someone got him so worked up. He entered a long-term relationship at such a young age that heâs only now realizing how unaccustomed he is to kissing someone new, to the rush that comes with having your lips pressing against the ones of someone you like. It was exhilarating and a bit terrifying all at the same time. He was awkward, unsure where to put his hands, uncertain if you were enjoying yourself. He was also greedy, wanting the moment to last for much longer than it had.
This had cemented the fact that he does, in fact, really like you.
After kissing you, the whirlpool living in his heart had now fully transformed into a tiny hurricane â with great chances of growing even bigger.
Minho only notices the game has continued upon hearing your voice complaining beside him. He watches as Soojung shrugs.
âItâs the only thing I could think of, sorry.â
âBut why?â Hyunjin asks, placing his cup on the coffee table. âItâs a stupid dare.â
The blonde girl scoffs. âNo, itâs not. Iâve had to basically live with you two for the past year, and itâs common knowledge how easily you get a boner for her.â
âNot true,â Hyunjin retorts, although it sounds more like a question than an affirmation.
Eunha blurts out, âYou once got a boner watching her stir a cake mix.â
Hyunjin opens and closes his mouth before groaning, pulling you into his lap by the waist. You apologize to him quietly, to which Hyunjin shakes his head with a small smile.
Minho feels as if heâs intruding on something private.
You sit on Hyunjinâs knees, almost falling off his lap as you clearly try to keep some distance between the two of you. Hyunjin clicks his tongue and pulls you closer to him until your back is pressed up against his chest. He whispers something in your ear, to which you lightly slap his arm as his lips upturn into a grin.
Minho is definitely intruding on something private.
At some point, you turn so youâre sitting across Hyunjinâs lap, your body now facing Minho. He canât help but watch with dark eyes as the younger boyâs hands wander through your body; playing with the buttons on your blouse, squeezing your thighs, and caressing your skin a little too close to the hem of your skirt. He furrows his brows as he tries to understand your relationship with Hyunjin, seeing as youâre obviously not put off by his hands on your body.
Minho is so transfixed by the sight and his racing thoughts that he only realizes the game has ended when someone taps his shoulder from behind the couch. When he looks back, Chan is holding a cigarette and motioning towards the stairs that lead to the houseâs terrace.
In the chilly open space above the house, they sit on a bench behind a tall vertical planter. Minho wonders who tends to the garden as he observes the various flowers, as well as some vegetables and herbs scattered around him. The terrace is small; the garden taking up all the space, an old wooden railing that overlooks the quiet street the only other thing in his sight.
He and Chan chat about school and work, as they often do nowadays. After Chan recently broke up with his girlfriend, Minho found that his friend had become much more closed off, so the list of subjects they would talk about became minimal. Chan bites his thumb before taking a long drag of his cigarette. He chuckles when he mentions being scared of graduating next year. Minho bumps his shoulder with him, arguing that being in his situation is worse. He admits that he regrets starting university late and that being in his first year when he should already be in his third is discouraging. Chan dismisses his worries, reminding him of how Minho is often the one to fix broken codes and come up with ideas for their game whenever Seungmin gets stuck.
âA degree is just a piece of paper,â Chan says, throwing his cigarette butt at a nearby trashcan. âYouâre already a fantastic programmer, Minho.â
âYouâre just saying that because I saved your ass today.â
Chan shrugs. âYouâve saved my ass basically every day since we started working together.â After a beat of silence, he asks, âWhy did you start uni so late, anyway? You never told me.â
Minho hums, digging his brain for a way to sum up the entire story. âItâs complicatedââ
Heâs interrupted by footsteps on the stairs leading to the terrace. A loud giggle echoes through the open space before you and Hyunjin step into their field of vision. The long-haired boy holds you from behind, and you two stagger toward the railing.
âWish everyone would go home already so I could just fuck you,â Hyunjin whines as he turns your body around so youâre facing him. Minho almost chokes on nothing at those words, and Chan stifles a laugh with his hand. He curses the small space as theyâre able to so clearly hear everything youâre saying.
You playfully kick Hyunjinâs shin. âDonât say it like that, Hyune, what the fuck.â
âItâs true, though,â Hyunjin continues, pressing you against the railing. He towers over you, so the only thing Minho can see from where heâs seated is your white skirt floating in the wind behind the tall boy. âI had a stressful, terrible, awful, dreadful week. All I kept thinking about was coming over and relaxing with you.â
âSee, when you put it like that, it doesnât sound so awful.â
Hyunjin clicks his tongue. âThereâs nothing awful about fucking. I know how much you like it, donât act so coy.â
Minho watches as your hands clench around Hyunjinâs gray shirt, pulling him closer and kissing him softly, much like you had done to him a few moments before.
Minho presses his lips into a thin line. He connects every dot available to him inside his head and suddenly feels pathetic.
Hyunjin being too obvious of a choice for you to kiss, his hands all over your body, his words about fucking you, the way you kissed him like it was a habit.
If you had a boyfriend, why did you agree to kiss him?
The words swarm Minhoâs brain. He vaguely recalls you and Hyunjin eventually walking out of the terrace. Chan starts a one-sided conversation about one of his classes, with Minho humming after every couple of sentences to appear like heâd been listening when his head is too busy wondering how to feel about everything.
Minho recalls Eunha walking up the stairs and shouting for the two of them to come downstairs to sing you happy birthday. He recalls Hyunjinâs hands wandering through your body throughout the song, his lips pressing small kisses on your face and lips as you smiled. He recalls feeling confused, stressed, jealous, and pathetic.
Minho is only truly back to the present moment once Chanâs voice bids him a loud goodbye, and the door slamming behind him makes his senses finally return to him. As he looks around, he notices that the only people left in the living room are Jisung, Hyunjin, and you. Beside him on the couch, Hyunjin stretches with a loud groan.
âIâm gonna take a shower. Dâyou have any of my clothes in your room?â
You sigh from where youâre sitting on the floor, resting against the television stand. âOf course, I do. Youâre always living shit behind, youâre like our third roommate at this point.â
Hyunjin chuckles, walking over to give you a small peck on the lips before disappearing into your room. Minho gnaws on his bottom lip with a bitter smile as he realizes Hyunjin will sleep over at your house. The ugly feelings return as he remembers his thoughts about you these past few weeks when he unknowingly cultivated too big of a crush on you. Even on his way here tonight, when he had chuckled to himself at his lack of nervousness in the face of potential love.
Love.
Minho canât help but wonder why your view of love is so negative when youâre in a relationship. And, at the same time, he doesnât dare to think about it for too long, fully aware that his foolish affection-filled brain will come up with a myriad of reasons â all where your boyfriend is the sole culprit for your distaste â and Minho knows better than to let those thoughts linger for too long inside his mind. He knows himself all too well, knows only awful shit would come out of assuming things about your relationship; the urge to beat Hyunjin senseless for being a shitty boyfriend and making you think that way about love being the worst of them.
âIâm too drunk to go back to my dorm,â Jisung suddenly speaks, his eyes glazed over as he stares ahead. âGonna crash here tonight, too.â
Minho takes that as his cue to leave.
You walk him outside, a small smile on your face the entire time. He feels guilty not being able to reciprocate the gesture. As you tell him goodbye, thanking him for coming, you pull him into a hug. You hadnât hugged much since you met, and Minho foolishly wants to draw you closer to him, to feel your body pressed against his just as it was pressed against Hyunjin most of the night. But he canât do that.
âAre you okay to walk back by yourself?â You ask him as you pull away.
Minho nods, forcing out a small smile. âMy car is parked just down the block.â
âThatâs why you didnât drink!â You exclaim with a giggle, âI forget that most people our age already drive. My anxiety didnât allow me the chance to even try and get a license, so I just accepted my fate of taking the bus.â
âI could drive youâŚâ Minho trails off. There he goes again, being pathetic. âIf I have the time⌠You can give me a call and Iâd be happy to drive you anywhere.â
You smile at him, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him into another embrace. Minho smiles genuinely as he buries his head in your hair.
The drive back home has Minho feeling stupid all over again as he thinks about how youâre probably in bed with Hyunjin by now. The whirlpool is back inside his chest, but it isnât good or welcome this time. Itâs agonizing and painful.
Love had never been painful. Love had never been bad.
But he had never experienced love toward someone who already loved somebody else. Although you brazenly state that you donât believe in it, you must feel some type of love toward Hyunjin if youâre willing to be his girlfriend.
As he silently drives home, Minho finds himself agreeing with you.
Maybe love can be bad, after all.
Minho feels stupid.
This has become a constant in his life.
He had always thought of himself as a logical person. Programming had taught him that everything is predictable and fixable if you work on it hard enough. A broken code? It may take him six hours of staring at the computer to figure out it was nothing but a missing semicolon, but he will get there in the end. It was annoying and frustrating, but it was always something easily fixed.
He thought love was like that. It had always been like that with him.
Until he fell for you.
Minho was coming to terms with the fact that maybe love and programming were nothing alike. Love isnât predictable. Loving someone who is already in love with someone else isnât easily fixed. He canât backspace and delete your boyfriend from the equation.
Itâs been a little over six months since you two first met. Minho has consistently gone to the cafĂŠ you work at every day, and you two still had endless talks over text messages. You talk about everything and anything, from silly things like sharing pictures of both your growing plushie collections or your love of that particular coffee shopâs lemon cake to more serious topics like how Minho learned how to cook when he was twelve so his mom wouldnât have to do it by herself, and now his roommates take advantage of that, or how sad you are that next year you will have to leave the house youâve grown to love so much.
But, whether it is in person or through text, you still avoid the topic of love. You donât ever bring up Hyunjin unless heâs part of a story you were already telling, and Minho feels his heart heavy as he slowly allows himself to imagine what it could be that led you to hate love so much.
He desperately wants to ask you, know your reasons, and make sure youâre happy with your boyfriend. But he doesnât want to overstep any boundaries and doesnât know how to go about it without scaring you. So he never does anything, like a coward.
Minho finds himself coming over to your sharehouse on most weekends since summer break ended. Your countless get-togethers at that house have become a hard-to-break habit. Hyunjin, Jisung, and your roommates are always assured to be there, with Chan joining whenever he isnât overwhelmed with work or school, which was rare.
Minho had always been a hopeless romantic, always doing things for love that people repeatedly warned would result in regret. This time, it was forgoing visiting his parents and friends back home just to spend most of his summer with you. Despite not being able to pursue you in the way he truly wanted to, Minho still wanted to be your friend. You were still a fantastic person he loved to have around; that didnât change simply because you had a boyfriend. Although he could feel a bit of his heart cracking every time he had to see you, all while knowing he couldnât do anything about his feelings for you.
He couldnât change your perspective of love if he werenât allowed to love you.
In all the time he spent at your house during summer break, he ended up becoming good friends with Jisung, as you tended to stick next to Hyunjin most of the time. Minho didnât mind it; he is your boyfriend, after all. At least, thatâs what he repeats to himself every night he comes over like a mantra as he almost masochistically forces himself to watch how Hyunjin kisses your lips and caresses your skin or how you play with his hair and snuggle with him on the couch. He also endures the countless nights heâs left your house knowing all too well that Hyunjin would be spending the night with you in a way that Minho can only ever dream about.
Tonight, in particular, Hyunjin seemed to be all over you like bees on honey, buzzing around you everywhere you went, his hands never leaving your body as he pulled you closer to him every time you even slightly pulled away. Because god forbid your bodies not be touching in some way for even a split second. Before he knows it, Minho is downing his third bottle of beer of the night.
From where heâs sitting on the couch, Minho rolls his eyes as discreetly as he can while he watches Hyunjin pull you to sit on his lap on the floor as you all get ready to play a game of cards. He gnaws on his lower lip because he knows heâs being petty and borderline childish. Youâre Hyunjinâs girlfriend. Of course heâs all over you, of course he wants to be close to you, of course he wants you on his lap. Minho concludes with a bitter chuckle that he is, indeed, pathetic when it comes to you.
He gulps down more of the awful-tasting cheap beer.
The night comes to a close after far too many rounds of Cards Against Humanity, with Jisung winning more than half of them. His ethics and morals fly out the window the moment the cards are handed to him, as he manages to create the most absurdly offensive phrases known to men every single time. Minho found himself groaning and yelling at the younger boy as the alcohol took over his system. He doesnât know how much of it was simply his annoyance at Hyunjin clinging to you like a koala throughout the entire game disguised as competitiveness.
He doesnât think heâd like to know either.
Like every night he comes over, Minho is the last person to go home. He has to call an Uber, far too buzzed to want to sit at a bus stop all alone at this time of night. He hadnât even noticed how he kept downing his drinks until he felt the familiar buzz of inebriation wash over his body a while before the game ended. Although slamming his fist into the coffee table with a whine about how he had only been given lame cards shouldâve been a sign.
As he waits outside your house by the fence, he suddenly hears the door shut behind him and your voice calling out to him. He smiles at the faint slur of your speech and the way you drag out the last syllable of his name like you always did when you were a bit drunk.
âI told you to wait for me!â You reprimand, opening the gate to stand next to him. âLook how lonely you look here all by yourself.â
Minho just shrugs with a smile, shaking his head. He did wait. He waited almost half an hour after announcing he should leave as you disappeared into your room with Hyunjin. He was still waiting, in fact, only mindlessly scrolling on his phone for the past ten minutes instead of finding a ride as he hoped you would come outside when you saw he wasnât in the living room anymore.
You poke his shoulder, bringing his attention away from his phone to your smiling face.
âTonight was fun, wasnât it? Especially that last round when Hyunjin won after being tied with Jisung for the whole game,â you grinned, âSeeing Jisung make a whole damn case about how much better his card was really made my night. Think thatâs the first time Iâve seen him act like a law student since I met him.â
Minho chuckles, bringing his attention back to his phone. Seeing your smile and how your eyes light up while you talk about something you like brought back the whirlpool inside his chest, which wasnât a pleasant feeling any longer. It made him glum to think how a once beautiful feeling had turned into nothing but discomfort simply because he was lovelorn.
He hums. âYou must be proud to have your boyfriend put an end to Jisungâs annoying winning streak.â
âWhat do you mean?â
Minho looks up from his phone, eyes wandering through your puzzled face. He furrows his brows for a second. Maybe youâre both drunker than heâd thought.
âI mean, it mustâve been nice to see Hyunjin win after Jisung basically made us all want to quit the game,â he explains, watching as your expression turns from confusion into shock before you let out a loud laugh.
Minhoâs eyes widen, worried your laughter might wake up your neighbors. He gently shushes you, his arm grabbing your shoulder, but your smiling face only makes his lips stretch out into a grin. He suppresses a giggle as you catch your breath, shaking your head.
Minho smiles at you so fondly heâs certain he looks like an idiot. âWhatâs so funny?â
âHyunjin isnât my boyfriend,â you explain like itâs obvious. âWeâre just friends. I thought you knew that.â
Minho only then realizes he had never once heard you refer to Hyunjin as a boyfriend, nor had any of the people around you. But his assumptions werenât so ill-judged, either. You two acted like a couple. It wasnât so absurd to assume that you were one.
He finds himself staring at your amused face for a few seconds before forcing himself to turn his attention back to his phone.
You acted like a couple, but you were just friends. Minho groaned mentally.
âSo, youâre like friends with benefits?â
âYeah⌠I donât particularly believe in love anymore, Minho. I thought you knew that from our talk a while ago,â You chuckle, shifting on your feet. âHyunjin is one of my best friends. We just hook up âcause itâs convenient.â
Minho hums, his fingers ghosting over his phone screen. âSounds like youâre running away from love.â
He blinks a couple of times as he takes in his own words. He would have never said such a thing if it hadnât been for the liquid courage flowing through his veins.
You shrug, moving to sit on the white bench just outside the house. âWell, yeah, that is what Iâm doing. Love hasnât been kind to me at all. I have no interest in going after it, only to be hurt again. Itâs a movie Iâve watched before and I hated the ending every time.â
Minho bites the inside of his cheek, finally clicking the button to find a ride, his thumb pressing on his phone screen more forcefully than he intended. He felt angry. You didnât deserve to settle for a friend with benefits due to convenience. Had you wanted to be in that situation, it was your every right to do so, but you were in it out of fear of being hurt.
He felt sad. He wished you didnât equate your past experiences with love to everything it could be. Bad experiences in love were possible for everyone â even for him, who used to believe unwaveringly that love could never be hurtful â but that didnât mean it was all there was to it. Minho desperately wanted to show you that. The good side of love, the side that made him put it above everything else in his life on so many occasions, the side that made him crave it even now when it hurt more than it felt good.
And, strangely, Minho felt relieved. It was a small percentage of the chart of current emotions he was experiencing, but prevalent nonetheless. He would be lying to himself if he didnât admit that he felt happy Hyunjin wasnât your boyfriend and, most importantly, that you werenât stuck in an unhappy or toxic relationship, as he had so often feared.
His ride arrives, and heâs overcome with a wave of courage. Minho would much rather live with regret than with a constant âwhat ifâ.
Shoving his phone inside his pocket, he offers his hand to you, who looks up at him curiously from where youâre sitting on the bench before taking his hand. Minho pulls you to your feet and hugs you. With his hand on your waist, he pulls your body closer to him, finally holding you tightly the way heâs always wanted to do. He presses a kiss to your head, bringing his lips to your ear and whispering, âIâm gonna change your mind.â
He feels your body shake with a chuckle, but he only tightens his hold on you.
âWhat?â
âAbout love, Iâm gonna change your mind,â He answers matter-of-factly, âYou deserve to feel love without being afraid.â
Minho pulls back from the embrace just enough to see your face, and heâs surprised to find you smiling up at him. He smiles back.
âI will change your mind.â
Minho had just dropped you off at your house, ready to drive around aimlessly until he absolutely had to go back to his dorm, when Seungmin texted him.
Kim Seungmin: hey my sisterâs engagement dinner is tonight Kim Seungmin: and i might have fucked up something in the code i was working on so now thereâs a chance that you fish 100 rare fish at once 𤪠Kim Seungmin: pls pls do me a solid and fix it before chan sees it and kills me? Kim Seungmin: love you hyung đ
Minho initially groaned at the messages, thinking of the many ways in which he could murder Seungmin and get away with it. But, ultimately, he didnât want to go back to his dorm anyway, so he gladly turned his car around. If he was lucky, this would take hours and he would have a valid excuse to crash in Chanâs cramped living room.
He punches the code to the front door and his friend greets him with a puzzled expression.
âI forgot to do the, uh, troubleshooting for this week,â Minho blurts out. Itâs the first lie he can come up with, and he hopes itâs convincing enough. Chan nods slowly. Seungmin might have saved him from having to endure his roommates on a Saturday night, but he still owes him.
âItâs all good,â Chan says with a sigh, âIâm most likely gonna pull an all-nighter designing these new characters. Anyway, how did you waste your time today?â
Minho has been taking you on what he likes to call Subtle Dates for a month now.
Chan affectionately calls them Waste of Time Dates.
Minho rolls his eyes, sitting down on his own desk. âWe went to Han River and walked around till sundown, then watched the Banpo Bridge water show.â
Days like today were rare, so Minho was happy. Most weekends, it seemed as if the whole world was conspiring against anything he planned with you.
âOh, how romantic of you,â Chan gasps, feigning amazement. âDid you at least kiss her this time?â
âYou know I canât just kiss her like that. I know sheâd freak out if I tried to do anything romantic with her,â Minho taps his fingers on his desk, knowing he sounds ridiculous. But he has a plan. He just hopes this plan actually works out soon. âI donât mind being patient.â
He hears Chan scoff. âSo, you took her on another one-sided date and then drove her home so Hyunjin can fuck her?â
Minhoâs fingers stop tapping on his desk, his hand coming down to slam on it before he can stop himself. He lets out a heavy sigh, and Chan mumbles an apology. But, the truth is, he knows his friend is right. Just last weekend, Minho dropped you off straight into Hyunjinâs arms, the younger boy waiting for you to come back in front of your house.
And Hyunjin wasnât the only inconvenience that rendered it almost impossible for the two of you to spend time together. Minho had to cut most of your dates short due to Chan calling him about something urgent that only he could fix at work, or you canceled altogether because your roommate was upset and you didnât have the heart to leave her alone like that. There were also times when Minho was too tired to even go out at all, like on the day of his birthday, which resulted in you coming over to Chanâs apartment and eating cheap takeout food with him and his two friends.
Minho found himself dealing with countless bumps in the road when it came to finding a way into your heart.
âI didnât mean to say it like that,â Chan says hesitantly, âYou clearly like her a lot.â
Minho repeatedly opens and closes the code heâs supposed to fix. He sighs. âI like her more than a lot, and I donât even know when that happened.â
âI donât want to see you get hurt,â His friend explains, his face disappearing behind his own computer screen. âI just canât see what will change if you go on dates with her when she doesnât even know theyâre dates and if sheâs just gonna go home and have sex with someone else. I donât get it. What difference does it make?â
He can hear Chan scoffing, although he tries to disguise it by clearing his throat. Minho shakes his head.
âIt makes all the difference because thatâs not love. I wanna show her what love is, and that it isnât always bad. I promised her that I would.â
Chan sighs, sliding his chair toward the mini-fridge by the couch. âAgree to disagree?â He asks, grabbing a bottle of water and tossing it in Minhoâs direction. He grabs it mid-air, just before it hits him in the face, and clicks his tongue.
âAgree to disagree.â
Minho plugs his headphones into the computer, drowning out the noise of Chanâs pen sliding across his iPad with his brown noise playlist. But he canât drown out the obstinate thought ringing inside his head, screaming at him that Chan is right.
Taking you out on dates â which you donât even know are dates â doesnât really make a difference if youâre just going to go back to your convenience with Hyunjin at the end of the day. If you think youâre just friends going out together, and you go back home at night to the comfort of sex without the love youâve been running away from for so long, what Minho is doing truly is useless.Â
Itâs just like when he argues with Seungmin through their codes, screaming at the younger boy in all caps about something thatâs broken, even though he knows heâs going to be the one who will end up having to fix it.
Minhoâs fingers come to a halt on the keyboard.
Closing his work, he opens up Google and finds the first flight he can to Japan. Almost as if heâs on autopilot, and his brain is completely shut off. He books the flight and the cheapest hotel he can find, using almost all the money heâs saved up to move out of his hell of a dorm. It might be the most idiotic thing he has ever done in his life, but heâs so in love it hurts him. And he loves love, and love with you â the thought of that alone has his heart beating at his throat. He doesnât want to keep on with these futile attempts at trying to make you see that love is good and that, maybe, love can be good with him.
The truth is, he feels scared. Maybe even more scared than you do. He is terrified of knowing the answer, of finding out that maybe he could change your mind about love but that it would simply lead you to someone elseâs arms and he would have to endure the pain of unrequited love until it inevitably faded away with time.
Minho would gladly live with that pain if it meant you were happy.
But he needed to know.
He adjusted his glasses â a childhood nervous habit that returned after he started wearing them more often since you complimented him months ago â and retrieved his phone from his backpack.
He typed and deleted more times than heâd like to admit.
Me: Hey, itâs late sorry Me: Just wanted to know if youâd be up for a trip to Japan? Me: In two weeks Me: For study purposes Me: Weâd finally have the chance to use what we learned in class lol Me: Chan was supposed to go with me but he has a family thing so he canât anymore Me: Everythingâs already paid for and he said he doesnât mind if you go in his place Me: Lmk what you think
Minhoâs fingers typed as his brain came up with excuses and lies, sending more messages than he needed to. He couldnât tell you he booked a whole damn trip with you just to see if maybe, possibly, you have feelings for him too.
He all but throws his phone across his table after turning on Do Not Disturb. Heâll need to muster up the courage before reading your answer, and having his phone buzz for anything that wasnât your reply would just be torturous. He felt stupid, would feel even more so if you turned down his invitation. He almost doesnât want you to answer, wants to pretend he never even sent anything.
Because it was stupid.
But love is stupid, and he is in love.
Worst-case scenario, heâs stuck with Chan in Japan for a weekend while he laughs at him.
Best-case scenario, he spends a weekend with you in Japan. No letting you go back to another man at the end of the day, no more hiding that he is taking you out on dates, no more distractions, no more inconveniences of your daily lives.
Minho opens the code he was working on again, quickly typing out:
// NOTE: Minho will fix this.
#stray kids#stray kids fic#skz smut#skz x reader#stray kids x reader#skz fic#lee know fluff#lee know#lee know smut#lee know scenarios#stray kids x you#skz#fanfic#lee know x reader#lee know x you#lee know imagines#lee minho#lee minho x reader#lee minho x you#stray kids scenarios#stray kids smut
902 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Chapter 4: Finding My Way To You
My Rival Series
Series Summary: The time where Y/n Y/l/n and Wanda Maximoff were academic rivals that fell for each other.
Chapter Summary: Wanda is determined to get Y/n back to Evergreen University, but how will she?
A/n: Apologies for the delay. I struggle a lot with writing filler sometimes until I get moments where I'm like "shit that would be cute to write". Hopefully y'all enjoy. (Gif Credits to @samaraweaving)
Warnings: Rivals to Lovers, Obvious Feelings, Stubborn Reader, Cursing
Word Count: 5.9k
Masterlist
Series Masterlist
Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 |
Summer BreakÂ
âAt what point does this obsession with Y/n turn from respect into love?â In their summer home, Wanda layed on her bed, staring at the ceiling. Her hands fiddled with the green crystal around her neck, a constant reminder of the girl that clouded her dreams.Â
âWhat makes you think that Iâm thinking about her? I could be thinking about school.â Wanda didnât have to look to know that Pietro was smirking. While he knew very little about what Wanda felt about Y/n, he did know the ruckus sheâs causing to get Y/n back. And that was enough to leave a big impression on Pietro.Â
âSchool doesnât have you paralyzed in your room for three weeks. Not only that, you donât have any summer courses this year.â Sitting down at the open desk chair, Pietro spun around as he aimlessly looked around Wandaâs room. âAnd last time I checked, no other person has your eyeâŚwell not in the way Y/n does.âÂ
Wanda grabbed the closest pillow, chucking it at Pietro. She hated how quick he could get under her nerves. It usually wouldnât bother her, but then again, the topic is never really about Y/n.Â
Wanda hardly ever spoke about Y/n at home or to any of her friends. Of course everyone of her college friends knew of Y/n, but they didnât know. They didnât know how badly Wanda thought of Y/n during freshman year of college. They didnât know how much Wanda wanted to be friends with Y/n and that this stupid rivalry was the closest thing she could get. They didnât know how much Y/n practically encourages her to be better, to be number one. They didnât know - no one did.Â
How could she even tell people? Hey, I have this weird rivalry with Y/n that keeps up every day and night. Weâre not even friends though and I may secretly feel something about this. No matter how many times Wanda rehearsed it, talking about Y/n was just as challenging as all her honors classes, maybe even more.Â
So while keeping it a secret did hurt, it was better this way. Because in some weird twisted way, Wanda loved that she was the only one that understood Y/n at this level, that no one else could understand Y/n like her, even if they tried.Â
Regardless of how selfish it was, Wanda could not bear the idea of someone else challenging Y/n the same way she did. Because no matter how much she denied herself, Wandaâs thoughts revolve around Y/n. And God forbid, the idea of Y/nâs thought revolving around somebody else would kill her.Â
âDoes she think about me?â Wanda sat up, the bitter taste back in her mouth at the thought that maybe Y/n was into other people. âIâve never heard her speak about anybody else before.â But Wanda was smart. While Y/n may have never spoken directly to Wanda about crushes, she may secretly have one. âOh God, does she have a partner?â
Before Wanda could panic about that, Pietro broke her out of her thoughts. âWhat are you going to do if Dad doesnât give Y/n her scholarship back?â Pietro was never the type to get serious around his sister often. While he knew the time and place to fool around, this felt like uncharted territory.Â
Of course Wanda had her fair share of partners in the past, a mix of boys and girls. But Y/n was different. Not in the way that Y/n captured Wandaâs mind, but in the way that Y/n was the only one mentioned by their father. No one else was ever worth being spoken by. So what made Y/n so different?
Wanda felt nervous under Pietroâs stare. This was the first time she ever really spoke about Y/n and the feeling in her chest was hard to ignore. The room felt hot, her anxiety was through the roof, and the answer was something she simply could not rush.Â
âWould you think Iâm overreacting if I said I would transfer?â Finally taking the courage to look at him, Pietro was stunned by Wandaâs answer. He, as well as any Maximoff, knew how important Evergreen University was for the family. Many generations of Maixmoffs have gone to Evergreen University. There is hardly a generation where you canât pinpoint at least one Maximoff.Â
So for Wanda to even entertain the idea of transferring meant the situation was bigger than he could ever imagine.Â
âI think thatâŚY/n means something to you - clearly more than you care to let anyone know.â Rolling over to Wanda, Pietro offered a small smile. âAnd if her not going to Evergreen University affects you a lot, then I will personally try my best to help.âÂ
Pietro may not understand Wanda sometimes, but he certainly will always get her back. âThanks Piet.âÂ
Getting up from his seat, he couldnât help but comment, âNice flannel.âÂ
Looking down, Wanda rolled her eyes, âYou could just use your words and ask for it back.âÂ
Wanda took the flannel off. With her hand reached out, she tried giving it back to him. Confused by her comment, Pietro slowly grabbed the flannel and held it up. Quickly confirming his thoughts, he gently threw it back to Wanda.Â
âThatâs too small for me. Bummer that itâs not my size because I do like it.â Racking her brain, Wanda vividly remembered having it on when Pietro dragged her from the library one night.Â
âWas I the only one there?â The night felt too far away to really remember, but the gut feeling she had couldnât be ignored. âWho else would be there on a Saturday night?âÂ
Pushing her thoughts away, Wanda dismissed Pietro, her thoughts still lingering on Y/n.Â
âCan you tell me more about Y/n?â The siblings were eating breakfast outside prepared by the cook. Their parents were somewhere in town, enjoying company from school.Â
âWhat do you want to know?â Pushing her plate away, Wanda overlooked the view from the backyard. A vast forest lay before them as well as acres of land, something that has been passed through many generations.Â
âWhat makes her so important to you?â The question almost made Wanda scoff. It almost felt like a form of punishment having to fully confess to the world what she thought of Y/n. But the guilty feeling of denying what she felt about Y/n consumed her more.Â
Why did she keep Y/n a secret from everybody? Itâs not like Y/n was a bad personâŚbut then again, why would Wanda want to share somebody like Y/n? Why would she share her?
âIâŚâ There were multiple ways she could go about this. Wanda could downplay the whole thing hoping that Pietro would never ask again, but this was her brother. Pietro was a lot of things and stubborn was one of them.
Wanda sighed. Lying was going to get her nowhere, especially since Pietro vowed to help her out. âShe drives me like no other.â Subconsciously, her hand goes back to her crystal, the one she rarely takes off. Not being able to see Y/n was torture and knowing next semester was still a major if caused even more pain. âItâs like finally finding the reason the world makes sense. I follow so many rules and orders from Mom and Dad that I hardly feel like I understand why things are the way they are. But with Y/nâŚâÂ
Looking at the sky filled with clouds, Wanda couldnât help but try and feel like she was back at school. âCause maybe she could somewhat feel like she was back with Y/n.Â
âShe makes me not hate the person Mom and Dad made me into. That being like this was a choice rather than something I was forced to do.â The pressure of being a Maximoff was tough, something only Pietro and some cousins knew. But at a very young age, more pressure was put on Wandaâs shoulders compared to Pietroâs. The two never really understood why but instead were forced to live with it. âShe drives me to be better in ways that I wouldâve never done on my own.âÂ
Looking back at Pietro, Wanda saw that he had this blank stare, like he wasnât quite sure how to react. âSheâs important because for the first time in my lifeâŚI quite like being smart. I like studying and going to class. I like being number one. I like me.âÂ
Quickly, her mind thinks back to the tournament and the awful letter written by Dean Holloway, and suddenly being number one was the last thing she wanted for herself.Â
âShe sounds remarkable.â Pietro finished his food, throwing Wanda a smile.Â
Feeling herself blush from her confession, Wanda looked back down at the crystal. âYeahâŚshe is.âÂ
Sitting in his office, Eric Maximoff sat staring at the offer letter he had rewritten countless of times, the moment between him and his daughter replayed constantly as he made sure to perfect this offer.
Although he realized just how stubborn his daughter was, the threat that replayed in his mind was like no other. There was no tantrum, no screaming, and no begging. That was unlike any argument in the past. This ultimatum almost terrified him if it werenât the power he held at Evergreen University.Â
So while he may have hated the idea of bringing Y/n back, someone who could easily challenge Wandaâs place, he didnât dare entertain the idea of her going to a different university. Something that would easily bring shame to the family.
The knock at his door brought him out of his thoughts. âCome in.â Slowly opening the door, Wanda entered timidly, unsure of the reason she was called.Â
Beckoning her forward, he slipped the manila envelope towards the edge of the desk. Slowly, she took the envelope and grabbed the letter inside.Â
âThis will be mailed tomorrow first thing in the morning.â Wandaâs eyes widened at the words she was reading. Her mind reading faster than her eyes can go.Â
Y/n Y/l/n,
On the behalf of Evergreen University, we would like to grant you your scholarship back in full. Much deliberation has been made on your behalf as we have realized the mistake that was made to revoke your scholarship. We do hope you take this letter as a sign of apology for this catastrophic mistake.Â
Your scholarship will be found posted for your Fall Semester should you return back to Evergreen University. Please respond to this request on your attendance. We certainly hope to see you again.Â
Eric Maximoff
President of Evergreen UniversityÂ
Analyzing Wandaâs reaction, Eric could feel himself relax at the sight of Wandaâs smile. He didnât have many close moments to his daughter, so this was certainly one that he wished to be on the right side of.Â
âI will let you know when my staff receives word of her response.â This was more than what Wanda could have asked for. The feelings inside her could hardly be contained as she realized that her father explicitly wrote this letter and not Dean Holloway.
âHe cares.â Looking back at Eric, Wanda didnât want to wait all summer to know of Y/nâs response. Racking her mind, she spoke the first thing that came to mind.
âI want to see her.â Once again, there was that fire in her eyes. Something Eric had never seen before. âLet me be the one to deliver to her.âÂ
Freshman Year - Fall SemesterÂ
âHey Y/n!â A brunette sat by Y/n, someone that Wanda hardly remembered. Her overly enthusiastic attitude caught Wandaâs attention but the proximity between them held her focus. âWould you be able to tell me your address back home? Marketing majors are currently needing it to better research the upbring of our students and what possible trends we may be able to assume based on the data.â
Wanda rolled her eyes at the load of bullshit that came out of that girlâs mouth. Why in the hell would a class require that much personal information? Like full on government address? It was a trick. But what pissed Wanda off more was the fact that Y/n was willing to give out her information like this.Â
And although Wanda was mad, she couldnât help but also write down Y/nâs address, in case she were to ever use it in the future.Â
Wandaâs hand clenched and unclenched right before the door. Doubt paralyzed her body like never before. Her feet hadnât moved in five minutes and by now, the sun was making her skin blaze with how long she had been there.Â
Wanda Maximoff was petrified. While everything in her life usually stressed her out, something about this was different. Never in her life has something affected her this much. So as she stood right outside the Y/l/n home, she couldnât help but think of all the what ifâs.Â
What if Y/n doesnât want to speak with her? What if she doesnât even care to open the envelope and continue to go to her home university? What if this whole thing was the most stupid idea on Earth?Â
So before she could run away, act like this never happened, she closed her eyes and knocked on the door.Â
Waiting on anybody to open up the door was grueling, but as Wanda backed away from the patio, she took a good look at the exterior of the house. With white and gray paneling, the house appeared to be a country style home that was right at the coast. The waves from the beach were crashing so loud, it almost sounded like it was in Y/nâs backyard.Â
The drive was almost an hour away from the airport, but thankfully a money hungry cab was willing to take her but double the rate. The last major thing that Wanda noted was just how peaceful the house seemed. It wasnât a mansion but by no means was the house small.Â
There was a disconnected garage near the house as well as the nice front garden. Hardly any neighbors around and by the looks of it, the greenery coming from the forest across the road was a sight to see.Â
All of it felt so odd. âDid Y/n actually grow up in a place like this?â
And as if the Devil called for her, the door opened wide. Wandaâs name was called by the very person she missed the most.
âMaximoff?â Slowly turning around, Wanda could feel her heart beat out of her chest. The carry-on bag she was holding suddenly felt too heavy and all she could focus on was, âY/n wears glasses?â
They were simple square tortoise shell frames, yet something about them felt so innocent, like a child telling their best friend their first ever crush in life. Feeling herself blush, Wanda cleared her throat, almost forgetting why she was there.Â
âHey.â Nothing more could come out as Wanda continued to look at Y/n, her white shirt and sky blue striped shorts were harder to ignore. The cherry on top was the slightly messy hair. If Wanda could some up this whole moment, it was that Evergreen University robbed her of seeing this Y/n. And by all means, she wanted compensation. âCan I come in?âÂ
Regardless of how confused Y/n appeared to be, she still let Wanda in her home. The brunette could tell that her rival had a lot of questions yet didnât want to be rude about it. Before the conversation could continue, the loud sound of heels strutting forward caught their attention.Â
âHoney! I didnât know you had guests.â Out came an older woman in business casual dress. Her face felt youthful but her eyes showed a lot of wisdom in them. Like a fish out of water, Wanda almost felt confused at the immediate hug that she was pulled into. âIâm Maria, Y/nâs Mom. And who must you be?âÂ
Wanda almost fainted at how quick Mariaâs eyes were to analyze her. Hoping she wasnât too underdressed, Wanda responded with, âIâm Wanda Maximoff, Y/nâs classmate.âÂ
Mariaâs smile slightly faltered as she took a longer look at the girl in front of her. Suddenly, everything made sense to the older woman as she looked back to Y/n, almost trying to confirm if this was the girl. And Y/n hadnât needed to even say a word, as her mother took the silent look in her eyes as the confirmation she needed.
âOh dear, itâs finally nice to put a face around a familiar name.â Wanda refused to look at Y/n as she continued to make eye contact with Maria. The newfound knowledge that Y/n actually speaks about her to her parents was more than she could take. âIâm glad youâre finally able to visit us.â
âI hope Iâm not intruding.â Maria clicked her tongue and led Wanda deeper into the house where the kitchen was.Â
While Maria focused on getting fresh lemonade from the fridge, Wanda gravitated towards the view from the kitchen. The large windows that practically covered a large chunk of the wall showcased the backyard and all of its beauty.Â
Correct with her assumptions, the house was exactly on the coast. It overlooked a large part of the ocean as well as the land that curved with it. From what she could tell, there seemed to be a pathway that led down to a dock with two boats anchored to it.Â
âHereâs some fresh lemonade. You must be so exhausted from the flight and the drive.â Maria looked over at Y/n with a disapproving look. âYou shouldâve picked her up. You know better than to let guests drive from there.âÂ
âOh no - this was a surprise maâam. Y/n had no idea I was coming at all.â Maria looked over at the bag that Wanda was still carrying, motion for Y/n to grab it.Â
âIâm assuming youâll be staying here?â Wanda couldnât tell if she was already over welcoming her stay. Reading Y/nâs expression was hard as her rival grabbed the carry on from her hands.
âWell-â
âPlease, it would be an honor to have you here. The closest hotel is more than thirty minutes away unless youâve rented a closer airbnb?â Wanda remembered the rentals nearby that offered one night stay at their detached suites. Unfortunately, the starting price was $1000.00 each night. Although her family could afford it, it was unreasonable to ask them to pay for such things. âSo what do you say?âÂ
Wanda looked at Maria, her eyes were practically pleading for Wanda to stay but as she looked back at Y/n, she couldnât understand what was behind those brown eyes. âDid she want me to stay?âÂ
But before she could overthink, the slight nod Y/n gave made her smile. âI guess I have a hotel to cancel.âÂ
Maria squealed in delight as she grabbed her phone from the counter. âDonât worry about that dear. I know the owner and they will be able to cancel for me. Why donât you go ahead and settle into the guest room beside Y/nâs. How long will you be staying with us?âÂ
Before she could respond, Y/n finally spoke, âTwo weeks. Sheâs going to be keeping me company while you and father go to New York.â Wanda didnât know how it was possible but somehow, Mariaâs smile grew even bigger. âLetâs go.âÂ
Giving a small wave towards Maria, Wanda followed behind Y/n, looking at the various walls that were decorated with family pictures. Feeling overwhelmingly alarmed by the lack of reaction from Y/n, Wanda was thinking of ways to explain her attendance.Â
Was it better to go with the âI really want you to come back to Evergreen University for my sake because I miss youâ or âthe University made a mistake and wants you back. They simply asked me to deliver it to youâ? Regardless, no explanation or lie felt satisfactory.Â
âWelcome to your room.â The door was slowly pushed open by the light coming from the backyard touched the hallway. With its warm glow, the sky blue room felt more comforting. As Wanda slowly walked in and marveled at the size of it, Y/n dropped the bag off at the luggage rack beside the dresser.Â
Touching the wall the shiplaps, Wanda grew impressed at how clean everything was. âThereâs a private bathroom at that door with a connecting closet. Any spare linens and towels you will need are in there. Plus, if you donât have enough hygienic products, the drawers under the sink should provide enough options for you.âÂ
Y/n clicked her tongue, thinking of any other rules she needed to inform Wanda. âSince it will be just you and I, you donât have to worry too much about how you dress. Everything in the house is free for you to tour around besides my parentâs room and my fatherâs office.âÂ
Y/n walked to the other side of the room, opening the glass door that pushed out, allowing the whole room to be open to the backyard. âWe donât really have bugs over here so if you want to have a nice breeze, just open the door like this. But at night, just remember to lock it up for security purposes.â
Y/n pulled the door back along its place causing a slight click when everything returned to normal. âI know you must be tired so Iâll let you get situated. In like three hours, Iâll take you out for dinner. Is ramen and sushi fine with you?âÂ
Wanda blushed at Y/nâs stare. Sure, there were countless times theyâve looked each other in the eye, but something about this felt new. Like they werenât rivals but simply friends. âYeah, thatâs fine with me.âÂ
âPerfect. Let me take care of some things before my parents leave for their trip.â Y/n grabbed the door handle.
âWait - Y/n,â Y/n looked back to Wanda, âthank you.â With a small smile, the brown eyed door closed the door allowing Wanda to finally relax.Â
âHow am I supposed to tell Mom and Dad that you decided to take an impromptu vacation at Y/nâs? I mean, didnât you just get Dad to accept her coming back?â Pietro groaned over the phone, feeling unbelievably stressed at the situation his sister put him in.Â
âYouâll figure out a way because you owe me. You know I wouldnât do such a thing like this at all.â Wanda got off the bed as she hung up the wet towel on the hook. She looked up at the clock noticing that she had around thirty minutes left before Y/n would come to get her.Â
âThatâs what makes me worry. This isnât like you. Usually you hate spontaneous things, always preferring to know whatâs going to happen in the next month with as much detail as possible.â Wanda grabbed the blow dryer under the sink, preparing to end the conversation with Pietro. His opinions echoed loudly in the room as Wanda stood trying to figure out why she hadnât spoken up to correct Y/n earlier.Â
âI donât know whyâŚbut itâs like Y/n brings out a different side of me. It comes with so much uncertainty that it scares me.â Looking over herself in the mirror, Wanda could predict just about everything in her life. To when sheâll probably get married, receive a nobel prize, build her dream house, and start a family, everything was just so calculated. âLike what if I make a fool of myself?â
Pietro was silent for a second, knowing his words would have a deep impact on Wanda. With a sigh, he said, âWandsâŚI honestly do hope you make a fool of yourself. Because youâll be one step closer to realizing that the unpredictable part of life is what makes the stress and worries so much more worth it.âÂ
There was a knock on the other side of the door. Pietro had covered the phone and yelled, âComing!âÂ
âLook, I gotta go. I think Mom and Dad are wanting to get dinner outside. Iâll let them know about the change of plans. Just keep me updated, okay?âÂ
âI will. Bye Piet, I love you.âÂ
âI love you too.âÂ
âIâm not getting in that thing.â Wanda stood outside the garage, the contraption that Y/n called a car by no means looked safe to even drive.Â
âMaximoff, I promise itâs safe. Plus, itâs a small town meaning less likely for crashes and hardly a long driving time.â Y/n leaned up against the driverâs side. The cocky smile on her face made Wanda blush.Â
âFor Godâs sake, it doesnât have doors.â Wanda pointed out, hoping that Y/n would want to use the car beside it.Â
âItâs a Jeep, Maximoff. Thatâs the whole point.â Y/n hopped in the car and put the key in the ignition. Soon, the roar of the engine and the bright lights came on. Rolling forward, Y/n stopped right beside Wanda.Â
With her right arm behind the passenger seat, the messy beach curls in her hair, Wanda couldâve sworn that she was at the wrong place. Because where did the Y/n from Evergreen University go? The one that would stay in the library just as long as she did. The one that was just as focused on academics as she was.Â
Because never would she have imagined that this would be the same Y/n. The one that feels like academics is just a side thing in her life. âDid our competition rob me of seeing the real you?âÂ
âPlease donât make me drag you into this. Iâll even grab my motorcycle helmet-â
âYou have a motorcycle?!â There Y/n goes again, with her ever loving cocky smile. Like she knew that Wanda was scared and was enjoying it. And if this is what Y/n looked like with a little bit of confidence, imagine what a lot would do.Â
âLook, we can ride that on a different day. Now for the love of God Maximoff, please get in the car and let me take you out to eat.âÂ
Looking into those brown eyes, Wanda could only think one thing, âHow could I ever deny her?â
So as much as she reluctantly wanted to get in, she took a deep breath and hopped inside. âIf we crash, you owe me your life, Y/l/n.â Â
True to Y/nâs word, the town was close. One minute, the curves of the roads were surrounded with a vast forest. The alpine smell constantly surrounded them. Feeling the wind through her hands, Wanda almost missed the second that the coast came back.Â
âMaximoff, look.â The sun sprawled on their skin with its last minutes in the sky. It was as if the sun demanded to be looked at with its blend of colors. And as they go back through a row of trees that arched over the road, Wanda couldnât help but be entranced by it all.Â
And at the very last mile of the route, right at the opposite side was the coast. Capturing Wanda's attention, she didnât dare to focus on how close the car was to the guard rail, only trusting the fact that Y/n would never crash. Instead, Wanda focused on how at this very moment, her and Y/n shared the same view and the same admiration for the role. And that was enterally hers.Â
It wasnât until Y/n pulled into the parking lot of the ramen and sushi place that she realized the ride was over. The coast was still perfectly in view and appeared to be around a 5-10 minute walk. If she wasnât so hungry, Wanda would have almost asked to ditch the restaurant and just sit at the beach.Â
So as they walked inside, the brunette simply hoped that on some other day, they could have that talk on the beach. But for now, the food sounded amazing.Â
âBooth for two please.â Wanda stood close behind Y/n as the waitress looked at Wanda with almost a surprised look.Â
âFollow me this way, Y/n.â The restaurant was small in size but was filled with a lot of character. On the main side of the restaurant was a large counter that had an up close view of the chefâs making the sushi. Right on the opposite side were small booths that could fit a family of four. However, that was all the space the restaurant had.Â
Seated at the back left corner, the waitress walked away to get their complimentary entrees and water. âSo, what do you think? I know itâs rather small but I promise, the food is absolutely amazing. My family knows the chef personally and he makes the best everytime.âÂ
âIt seems like your family knows a lot of people. First the local hotel manager and now the head chef of this business.â Wanda lightly joked as the shrimp tempura and miso soup was placed between them.Â
âAre you two ready to order?â Grabbing her pen and pad, the waitress mainly looked at Y/n for approval. Although there was no inkling that the girl was interested in Y/n, the sour thoughts of it made Wanda slightly frown.Â
âHey Chelsea, can we actually get my usual and can you add the tonkotsu ramen?â Chelsea flashed a pretty smile as she collected the menus, knowing it was rather pointless to have even set them out.Â
âSure thing. Weâll have that right up for you.â Y/n smiled back as she focused back on Wanda. âSorry about that. But yeah, my family is pretty connected with the town. I think how small the population is, everyone's parents had known each other from high school. And I guess itâs the same with me. Majority of the people I grew up with either stay or leave for a bigger city.âÂ
âWhat about you? Are you wanting to leave this place?â Y/n thought it over as she finally grabbed her own boul to pour some miso soup.Â
âIâve thought about it. Leave the town for a couple years. See what itâs like out there. But I know myself. Iâll probably end up coming back here.â Blowing on the spoon, Y/n took her first sip, enjoying the rich flavor of it.Â
âComing back to a place like this must be nice. While I do love my home, something about your little part of Earth has honestly got me jealous.â Y/n smirked, enjoying the fact that Wanda loved her hometown already.Â
âLife out here feels a bit more simple. Donât get me wrong though, I do like what Evergreen does bring me.âÂ
Placing her hand under her chin, Wanda leaned closer, wanting to hear more about Y/nâs thoughts. âWhat does Evergreen have that this place doesnât?âÂ
Was it delusional to think that maybe Y/n would have said âyouâ at that very moment? Was it so wrong to want that? Because Wanda couldnât help but feel that way as she waited for Y/nâs answer. And maybe she would have been satisfied hearing anything if it werenât for another interruption.Â
âHere is your food. One sushi platter with a side of edamame for Y/n. And one tonkotsu ramen for you.â Sliding the hot food on the table, Wandaâs appetite suddenly grew large at the ramen in front of her.Â
âIf you need anything else, please let me know.â Not bothering to wait for the food to slightly cool, Wanda began eating, immediately enjoying Y/nâs choice of ramen.
âI know I should be concerned about how you found me,â with cheeks stuffed with sushi, Y/n covered her mouth as she spoke with her mouth full, âbut I really donât care. You have your ways considering you are a Maximoff.â
Swallowing the food, Y/n wiped her face almost full from all the sushi and ramen they had ordered. âBut what I do care about is why you decided to come?â Y/n leaned forward as she stared directly into Wandaâs eyes. âItâs a pretty long flight. Not only that, I know you live around an hour or two from Evergreen. So you coming here was not some mere coincidence.âÂ
Sometimes Wanda hated how smart Y/n was and in this very moment, she absolutely despised it. If it werenât for the somewhat dark atmosphere of the restaurant, Wanda was certain that Y/n would see how nervous she was.
Stuffing more noodles in her mouth, Wanda avoided looking at Y/n, unsure of how to bring up the manila envelope sitting in her room. âWould she be mad to find out that I didnât come here originally to hang out?â
Leaning back in her seat, Y/n grabbed the last piece of her sushi. While pointing the food at Wanda, Y/n said, âWell, regardless of thatâŚI do know that I want you to stayâŚespecially since youâve gone through the trouble of seeing me.âÂ
Growing up, Wanda hardly grew up with reassurance. Maybe it was because she didnât really need reassurance. After all, her confidence in her calculated life was what gave her reassurance. So as she stared at the ceiling, unable to get over their conversation at the restaurant, Wanda realized that she craved reassurance.Â
To be wanted by Y/n felt overwhelming in so many ways. But as her heart beated in rapid ways, she couldnât help but keep the confession close to her mind and heart. To forever remember it. Because why did it feel so nice to be wanted? Why did something so casually stated have such an impact on her?Â
Getting up from her bed, Wandaâs thoughts drifted to Y/n again, wondering if she over thought about things too. âHas she ever replayed moments of us in her head?âÂ
Shaking her head, Wanda didnât dare to go to that territory at this time. Already unable to sleep, she slowly opened the door and walked to the kitchen. Looking through the cabinets, she finally was able to find the glass cups. Taking one, she filled it with tap water as she stared at the ocean and the moon.
However, the glow from the firepit caught her eye. Feeling the need to see it closer, Wanda walked to the door and entered the backyard. The stone steps led to the middle of the backyard where the firepit was placed. But as Wanda purposely stepped on the grass, she couldnât believe how soft it was.Â
Trekking through the grass, Wanda could see Y/nâs outline sitting at one of the chairs. Once she was close enough, she spoke up and said, âCouldnât sleep?â
Wanda sat at the free chair that was beside Y/n, enjoying the warmth that the firepit had provided. âA little bit. How about you? Missing home already?âÂ
The ocean was loud at night, but something about the way it was crashing up against the shore felt relaxing, almost lulling her to sleep. âMy mind feelsâŚbusy. Canât sleep with too many thoughts running around.âÂ
âI seeâŚeven when the summer is here, your mind stays thinking.âÂ
âYeah, but it hasnât stopped thinking about you.â Feeling too vulnerable to admit her own thoughts, Wand focused on the fire infront of her.Â
Letting the silence surround them, the breeze from the ocean and the crackle from the fire pit comforted the two as they sat in their own thoughts. The sounds of nature almost made Wandaâs mind grow silent, like this was the medicine it needed.Â
But silence could only go on for so long before Wanda grew curious. âI never knew you grew up in a place like this.â
âWell, you never really asked.â Wanda chuckled. This was the Y/n she knew. The one that was always quick witted.Â
âWell, with a place like this, you must have grown up doing a water sport.â Wanda twisted her position to lay on her side, hoping to make eye contact with Y/n.Â
âI didnât do sports really growing up. They only offered the typical stuff like soccer and basketball. I was mainly interested in kayaking and water rafting from an early age.â Y/n looked over at Wanda and smiled. It was a nice feeling to just talk to each other without the constant bickering about school. âBut in highschool, they offered a sailing team and I decided to join. Ever since then, itâs been a big hobby of mine.â
Pointing over at the boats, Y/n continued, âYou see that sail boat right there? That one is mine.â Looking over at the dock, Wanda could easily see the all white sailboat.
âJeez, sheâs really pretty. And almost as huge as your ego.â Y/n scoffed at Wandaâs quick jab, but the smile on her face persisted. âWho taught you all of this though? Did you have a coach growing up?â There was a small twitch in Y/nâs smile that Wanda caught. Almost wanting to apologize, she waited for Y/n to speak.Â
âMy father taught me everything about the ocean. Thatâs actually part of what his business is in. So from fishing, boating, sailing, kayaking, he taught me.â There was a slight pause as Y/n looked out at the ocean, almost like she was missing the simpler times. But within a second, the smile was back on her face as she looked back at Wanda.Â
âHow come you didnât major in something like this? It seems like itâs your calling compared to your double major of computer engineering and accounting.â Y/n shrugged her shoulders almost in a âitâs pretty obviousâ manner.Â
âI do like my majors, but donât ever mention to my father that Iâm in accounting. He doesnât really need to know that.â Wanda zipped her lips and threw the key away causing Y/nâs smile to further widen. âBut I guess I wanted to keep this part of my life as a hobbyâŚI see what it does to people when you suddenly turn a passion into a jobâŚand itâs not the best.â
Sitting up from her seat, Y/n sat at the edge facing Wanda. âI want this part of me to be part of the reason that I need a well paying job. So that way I can support all the hobbies that come with loving the ocean. Because thereâs one thing I truly love more than anything in the world and itâs being out there.âÂ
Reaching her hand out, Y/n got up with an excited look on her face. âLet me show you something.âÂ
Wanda ignored the feeling in her chest as she grabbed Y/nâs hand. She was led down further down the backyard and down the stairs and on to the dock, handâs never breaking apart.Â
Leading the way to her sailboat, Y/n helped Wanda climb up the ladder and onto the deck. âMeet my precious boat Halfway.âÂ
Wanda smiled in confusion of the name. âHalfway? Why that name?â The name was odd, but just like another secret, Wanda stashed it in her mind for safe keeping.Â
âStay a while and youâll know. But you said you were unable to sleep, right?â Wanda nodded in agreement causing Y/n to go into the cabin.Â
Following her inside, Wanda could barely see what was in the room with how dark it was. She did see Y/n turn on the heater as well as climb on the queen sized bed that was at the end of the room. Popping open the hatch, the light from the moon suddenly beamed into the cabin.Â
âWelcome to the best sleep youâll ever have.â Wanda had a ridiculous look on her face as she waited for Y/n to say this was a joke. But as her rival continued to smile, she knew it was serious.Â
âIs this even safe?â Y/n groaned at Wandaâs apprehensiveness and pulled her closer to the bed.Â
âWe are currently docked so thereâs no way for us to be pulled to sea. Plus, even if we were, I know how to get us back home.â Seeing Wandaâs relucantat face caused Y/n to get closer, to better plead her case. âBut Maximoff you have to try it. Otherwise, youâll always think that sleeping on land is the best thing when in fact, itâs not.âÂ
Wanda thought of multiple assumptions or facts as to why Y/nâs statement was in fact wrong. Getting the âbestâ sleep was opinionated. Plus, the meer movement of the ocean would probably cause someone to get seasick during their sleep. Not only that, would bugs get in?Â
The thoughts in her head spiral, but the more the moon shone into those brown eyes, she knew she couldnât resist.Â
So with a sigh, Wanda asked, âCan this fit even fit the both of us?â
âIt can definitely fit the both of us. Plus, Iâll put a pillow in between incase I accidentally get too close at night.âÂ
Wanda started to blush again at the thought of cuddling Y/n. âIf I wake up cranky, Iâm blaming you Y/l/n.â
âAnd if Iâm right, youâll have to go kayaking with me.â Unable to back down from a deal, Wanda smirked, the same way she did back at Evergreen.Â
âDeal.âÂ
Chapter 5
Taglist: @halobaby  @arelyitsherec8 @blackxwidowsxwife @cristin-rjd @madamevirgo @trikruismybitch @paradiselost916 @mmmmokdok @morbid-gaymer @dailyavengering @itsnottilly @helloalycia @randomshyperson @tomy5girls @daenerys713 @ensorcellme @lezzzbehonesthere @imagine-reblog
@sighsam @olsensnpm @tquick99 @feolok @emilyprentisslittlewhore @mvddison99 @iamapotato @yuhloversxx @mjaudrey @upsidedowndanvers @wandavixen @magicallymaximoff @username23345 @coollemonsaresour @littlewinchester15 @aimezvousbrahms @afuckingshituniverse @am-just-a-cosmic-joke-to-meÂ
@ohmygooddamnbisexualmood @diaryoflife @s7uts @newyork1432 @the-anxious-stargazer @hello-mtf @marvelousbelladonna @ima-giâna-tion @obsessed-with-wandamaximoff @the-camiluchaÂ
@itsnottilly @171611 @kaitlynroseb @daisybri7 @drpepperobsessed @bemyvitamin @musicinourlips @marvelousbelladonna @gingerbreadcookieforlife @xastrydx @chasethemoon @naixia00 @lostandsearching @stupidsapphicsstuff @haechanana @the-camilucha @severepeanutartisanhands @owloftheshadows @ywuen @mixed-fandom-mess @loomontoia @ilovemarvelwomen @coxmicbabygirl  @cyanide-mustard @mrs-avenger3000 @prentisshoe @andrea-stark @simpforwandanat @yourtaletotell @magically-queer-stuffÂ
@imapotatao @iliketozoneout @maximoffbrossupremacyâ@olsensnpmâ @psychadelichuesâ @whitelotus00 @taliiiaasteria @tynix @autorasexy @xxxtwilightaxelxxx @hiiraya @reginassweetheart @milkeeteaa @alyciaddict @justgotlizzied
@msmothermaximoff @ielliesitchyeyereposts @nothanksbye07 @unicorniusfallapatorius @misshelchwhen @marvelogic @emiliaisdead @tobiaslut
@fawnedolly @lizzieswife101 @viosblog112 @theenglishswiftie @chickenlittlsblog @starry-night17 @autorasexy @alyciaddict @sxlfishbrokenheart
#wanda maximoff x reader#wanda x reader#My Rival#Rivals to Lovers#college au wanda maximoff#College AU#college!wanda maximoff#marvel#mionemymind#academic rivals
310 notes
¡
View notes
Text
change of heart
Sugar Mommy Reader X Y! Gold digger Male
Let's make a story about the reader falling in love first :>
Yes, this yandere is an asshole.
Might make a part two?
CW: yandere, manipulation, consensual-smut, gold digger yandere
No proof read. Will edit it later on.
cerise=cherryđ
(THIS IS REPOST BECAUSE I REALIZED THAT SIDE BLOGS HAS LIMITED ACCESS ;-;)
MINORS DO NOT INTERACT
Sheon wasn't rich nor poor but he wanted an easy money to make his life easier.
He knows he was becoming addicted on spending money. He can't blame himself, he was getting picked on for not having enough money to buy what he wants unlike his rich classmates that will flaunt their items at each other. He even sneak out of his way to take his father's credit card to buy him useless things that would entertain himself for a little bit like games and toys, Sheon would also flaunt them that his parents has the money when in actuality he is in the middle class. Although his arrogance did not last long after his father finds out about it, grounded him for a whole year for that. He still kept on spending money, he was pretty good at accounting which pretty weird coming from someone who spends a lot.
Now that he became a college student, with his major being aligned in accounting. His parents literally forced him to move out and gave him a right amount of allowance every month for him to study from his dream university but it wasn't enough. He just wants more money to spend, either to indulge himself or to avoid being picked on by his peers.
Not until he met you.
A kind person who introduced yourself to him, your cheeks were bright red as you told him that you fell inlove at first sight.
Sheon do look good. He was popular among women around the campus but those said girls can only glance at him as they feel bad that he was only a middle class. So don't blame him when he was surprised at your sudden confession, and he wanted to reject you right away, the red haired doesn't have the time to find a love, he wants money not a freeloader. But when you told him your last name when you introduce yourself to him, it caught him off guard.
"what was...your last name again?"
"(l-l/n)!" You exclaimed as you bashfully waited for his response about your confesion.
There are three siblings that is going to inherit three companies. If he remembered correctly, he saw an article of on one of them inheriting the biggest company once they graduated. Your face is somewhat coincidentally look the same as it is in the article.
A dark idea pop up to his mind. His greed was whispering at him.
If he can be with you. He can get what he wants right?
Easy money is easy life!
"âŚso⌠C-can I court you?" Your hands fiddling as you wait for his response. He looked at you up and down. You looked pretty average for his taste. The only thing that is pretty about you is the money you will inherit, but hey that will do if he wants to get what he wants.
The greedy man grinned and traps you between his arms and lean down to meet your face. Not even caring at the other student passing by looking at the both of you by either cringing or looking weirdly.
He boldly gave your left cheek a quick peck before answering your question with another question.
"⌠If I say yes, what's in it for me love?"
Not long after, the two of you became official. Your courting lasted around two weeks and that's about it. He always request for you to buy him this and that and you gave it him the very next day as you love him very much and trusted him wholeheartedly. He would taunt the said gifts he received from you to his old peers that he got himself the items that is much worth than their brand. Their frown look satisfies him.
Some of them asked where did he got the money to buy, but he will answer one word. cerise.
No one knows about his plan except for his ex friend, Tyr.
The ex friend of his cut ties off with him immediately after knowing he was using an innocent person like you for his greed.
Oh well his lost! He was about to share his dimes and gold with him.
Sheon thought about what will he give you something back for all the items you gave him. Well, His exchange for everything was himself of course!
His body is probably enough to make you feel something close to heaven. It made you whine out in satisfaction whenever he hit the right spot. Sheon could tell you never experienced this, a virgin at that. The way you moan out his name make his heart swell with pride.
"âŚis.. this what it..nghh⌠f-feels..uuhhmm..l-like?" You whimpered when he hit the same spot that made you cried out it on pleasure. Your hands were trembling around his sweaty shoulder, eyes rolling when he hits it again. He leaned to down to peck your parted lips. "⌠Do you like it?"
He fastened his pace up to chase down the ecstasy that you were feeling. He felt the walls grip of yours tightened around him feeling that you are getting close.
"I⌠I loveâŚi-it..p-please don't s-stop!" You moaned out, unconsciously digging your nails to his skin. Sheon smirked at your reaction, wiping off your sweaty temple before giving it a soft kiss, then giving what you asked for.
You must be missing out from parties, seeing you had never experience like this before and that's okay. So long as this is a payment to get what he wants.
"Your wish is my command, cerise." He whispered his pet name to you.
"I-I love Sheon." You whimpered as you feel him pulled out when he gave you released. Sheon sighs, his load went through your stomach, giving you one last kiss before cleaning you up. Dabbing the towel around your body, cleaning you gently, asking you if he hurt you too badly. You answered meekly, telling him that you are fine, he was a sweet for giving you an aftercare.
He scoffs at you, teasing you. "It's a bare minimum, cerise. It's normal to take care of their partner after their love making." He carried you at the bathroom of your own apartment. Putting you down at the bathtub as he twist the faucet open.
Sheon joined you in the bath, he gently massage your scalp, making you shudder in relaxation, "do you like it?"
"I love it." You meekly replied leaning your back between his thighs. He wash down the foam around your hair, he rinse the shampoo out after he was done. He took a soap and was about to clean your body too but you insist that you will do it yourself. Sheon stopped and heed your words and starts washing himself up, the male was the first one to finish, he dried himself off by his own towel and starts to wear the pajamas that was already prepared besides the lavatory. After he was done, he told you that he will prepare you a snacks and turn on the tv for the movie you requested yesterday.
The red haired male's relationship with you went pretty well. Of course his body and his face shouldn't be the only thing he could do for you. He needed to act like a good boyfriend, being the fast learner that he is. He found himself, he was rather good at cooking and baking.
He would lie if he say he doesn't enjoy it when he cooks for you.
He would give you your favorites, something you cannot eat in your household. You told him you were on a strict diet ordered by your very own parents. They didn't know your relationship with him, Sheon was a secret affair and you revealed you were in arrange marriage during the time you courted him. It worried him seeing that his source of money will leave him for the arrange marriage.
You held his hand and you promised him that it will never happen, that you will fight for the "love" the two of you had.
The greedy male stared at you for a minute, realizing you are too naĂŻve to think that he actually loves you. Were you that oblivious?
He wanted to laugh at your face butâŚ
Why does his heart starts hammering when you told him that you will fight for him against your parents?
A little guilt went up to his throat before swallowing it by his pride.
The two of you lasted for three years as a couple, graduated and help him out to hire him to your company. His colleagues at his work respected him quickly seeing that he is the boyfriend of their soon-to-be boss, Sheon enjoyed the power he had over them, no more people looking down on him.
It didn't last long because your parents immediately confronted you about him and you had enough of it. It was the first time you neglected your parents orders and Sheon was there to witness it.
"I don't care about the agreement! The arrange marriage, I didn't agree on that! Mother, Father! I've been nothing but a good child since the day I was born! I have never ever went against you and I am obedient child who never goes against your will just so the two of you can be happy! But this is the only time I asked for you to let me have something I want in my life!" He felt the grip of your hands on him. The red haired male stares at your quivering form but he saw how determined you are about him.
He felt guilty knowing he was the cause of why you arguing with your parents right now.
Wait⌠He's feeling guilty?
"He's using you for your money! Look at your ridiculous amount you spent! From the moment you had a relationship with him!" Your father shouted at you, before glaring at him.
Truthfully, your father wasn't wrong. He used you for your money.
"And so what? I am willing to give everything he wants because I love him!"
Do you love him that much?
"The least I could do for him is to give what he likes because he is the only person who showed me what it feels like to be loved!"
Throughout the heated argument with your parents. He was silent for the whole time until you broke down to tears. Just a droplet from your tears made himself go blank. Sheon didn't know what happened to himself, all he knows that his body act on its own and went to cover your vulnerability from your parents.
You were surprised at his action before letting yourself be buried in his chest.
"I think it's time for us to leave." He told your parents before guiding you out to leave the mansion, not looking back.
He hop you on the passenger seat of his car before closing the doorway after he heard your parents trailing behind him, yelling. He doesn't want you to hear what he was about to say.
His blue eyes glared at them.
"I have never throughout in our relationship witness (Y/n) weep and broken down until this day, I always ensure her happiness on everything I'd done. If we have disagreements we will let each other agree to separate for a little bit until we are calm enough to discuss it again."
His mouth continued to flow out the next words he didn't think he would find himself struggling with his words. Thankfully, he didn't stutter.
"...I love her more than you could ever know. I won't let her cry and force her to do the things she doesn't want to. If she doesn't want something, she will let me know and I will stop because I don't want her to feel sad, bothered and suffocate. Truthfully, your daughter is the most sincere person that I've known in my entire life. She always gives out her best to make everyone happy."
He let out a deep breath. "I cannot believe she went through all her years of her life of enduring your demands and pressures the day she was born. It's no wonder your children are starting to neglect you. Most people might have called an authority because of your abuse if it weren't for the money you have. Every child deserve a parents but not every parents deserve a child." He paused before continuing again.
"If I see her cry again because of the both of you.No matter how much money you used to separate us. I will make sure you will regret it." With that he walk around his car before opening the doorway of the driver seat and drive away from your wrecked family. The whole ride was silent. Sheon never felt his heart rate beating this fast.
What happened to him?
Why did he do that?
What if his job from your company is going to make him terminated from his internship?
You were still on your way to become boss but your parents still owns it as long as they are alive.
"⌠I-I'm sorry.. you witnessed that." You sniffed as you tried to wipe off your tears trying your best to minimize your hiccups.
"⌠Don't mention it." He grunted before tossing you a box of tissue carelessly, eyes trained at the road not caring if you catch it or not.
You blew away your snots, as his thoughts were clouded of doubt.
"Stop crying." He said before parking the car after reaching his home. You nodded, trying to minimize your tears.
He exited the car and you did too before following him behind. A small squeak was heard from the car indicating that his car is locked.
Sheon didn't bother on walking beside you as he went to unlock the door of his home.
He went himself in, he doesn't care to tell you to follow because you will.
You sat on the couch and collect your thoughts for bit, staring the tiled floor of the living room. He look at your form and rolled his eyes before changing his clothes. What's next? Are you going to be stuck with him, onwards?
He went to the kitchen and starts to cook. Trying his best figure out something but nothing comes up in his mind.
He put the food in to two plates before serving you a lasagna. "Eat, cerise."
You thanked him and starts to eat your food slowly, your appetite isn't in good shape after your burst of emotion to your parents.
Sheon just picked his food but not eating as he stared at you.
What is he going to do with you now? He can't have you here! You⌠You need to come back and apologize! What if your parents cut off your card? Most of your money were from your parents! Then what about his money? What about the items you promised him to buy it for him?!
what about your feelings?
âŚwhat about her..?..
Stop... Stop making him feel guilty.
He quietly sigh and starts to eat. This mixed feelings are eating him up.
"Does it taste good?" He asked. You nod, sniffing.
"Leave the plate, I'll wash them up later. You can have my bed. I'll sleep on the couch."
You tried to reason him that you can sleep on the couch but he insisted.
You were stuck with him for three months. Your card was indeed cut off and you and him were evicted temporarily at your company by your mother. At that time he was conflicted whether or not he should just ditch youâŚ. Since you don't have money anymore. You just stay at home.
Seeing you apologize for being inconvenient at his home he felt guilty for thinking about it. But for some reason... he can't bare the thought of you wandering around depending on no one.
Sheon went outside to get a hose to water the outdoor the plants until he saw a man who looks similar to you.
"Hey." The said stranger called for him. He must be one of your sibling, seeing almost all of your resemblance to him, except his demeanor. People would feel intimidated when they look at him but not him, Sheon wasn't scared of him. He is one of the siblings who neglect his parents.
The red haired male raised his eyebrow before walking up to him.
"Yes? Do you need something?"
"⌠My older sister, (Y/n)? Are you perhaps her boyfriend..?" The way he spoke the word boyfriend. Sheon can feel the distaste from him.
"What about it?"
His (e/c) eyes was staring at his soul. They both of knew they are never gonna be in good terms.
"(Y/n) can go back to the company. Our parents needs her."
"And what? Are they gonna invalidate her again?"
Your brother scoff. "If that were to happen, she can call me right away. They can't complain when it comes to me. They know I don't act like my soft hearted older sister." He tossed an atm card at him. Sheon catches it confused.
"What's this for?"
"Give that to my sister. It's her new card."
Your brother pulled the handle of his own car before going in. "What about (Y/n)? Do you not want to look at her?"
"No need⌠I'm sure she will be fine."
After that, He left without a bid of farewell.
Sheon looked at the card in his hand. Greed went on his mind to keep the card and hide it from you. Just telling you the details that you can go back to the company. He should get back the payment he used to buy the items he wasted on you for the past few monthsâ
"Sheon?"
You called to him. Snapping out of his thoughts when he realized he was already in the kitchen, cooking food for the both of you.
"You almost burned the eggs⌠Is there something wrong?"
Sheon blinked before smiling at you.
"Your brother went to see you but he was in a hurry so⌠He told me that you can go back. Your parents need you back to the company."
Your eyes lit up."really?"
"Really."
He went silent. Deciding that he should just give your atm card. It was stupid idea to think of him hiding your card, that will result of him being arrested and making you abandon him. He can't ruin his hardwork for making you his bank.
You blinked when you stiffly take the card from his hand. "What's this?"
"Your new card. Your⌠Umm.. brother wants to give it to you."
You look at him in the eyes for a second before leaning in to kiss him.
"I love you." You smiled, your eyes were brightened. As if something cleared up your mind and he noticed it.
He gave you a tight grin. "I'll put this on the plate before it actually burns."
Just like his first week on a relationship with you. His life went back smoothly. Everything went back to normal. The next three weeks, the two of you went on a date, suggested by you of course.
The both of you enjoyed the rides at carnival. He laughed when you didn't like the taste of the sweet corn of the nearby shop, telling him you preferred the street food sweet corn he brought on your first date with him. After having a snack,Sheon went to take a picture of the two of you capturing every moment he can find.
You told him that you book a private resort nearby the beach. So he drove there. Enjoying the night ride with him.
His heart fluttered when he hear you humming happily while you were scrolling on the phone, probably buying an item that he request yesterday, you ask him what color he liked on the item. Right now, the red haired doesn't care about it and tells you to keep humming the tune and forget about the item he wanted.
He just found himself, liking the sound of your voice.
The first thing he did when the both of you went inside the resort was to pop out a wine and serve you one before quickly kissing your lips. The both of you enjoyed gazing the night at cozy fireplace lit on the modern table. You cuddled with him and he held you, warming you up. As he sighed, relaxing himself.
"SheonâŚ."
You let yourself go on his hold before toying his hands with yours until you let it go."What's wrong?" You look down, staring through his shirt.
"I have⌠Been meaning to tell you this.. I don't know if it's the right time butâŚ"
Sheon held his breath. Did you find out that he was using you?
He looked at your right hand that is tapping something from behind of your pocket before showing it to him.
A small black box was given to him.
He looked at you confused before he assessed your new gift to him. The box looked liked it could store a jewel.
His world stops when he opened it.
"I know⌠you went all the trouble of taking care of me when⌠when I was kicked out from the house but⌠I never felt so indebt to you after all the love you showered m-me⌠I-I'm not good with this kind of things⌠and might even call it corny soâŚ.W-would-you-like-to-spend-the-rest-of-your-time-together-with-me?" You fiddle your hand nervously as you look up to him, rushing the last sentence. Awaiting for his response, whether he will reject you or not.
Before you could call his name again. His lips had already met yours, arms wrapped around your torso, pulling you closer.
You were shocked by your boyfriend's action before returning your kiss. Slowly wrapping your arms around his neck.
He pushed tongue inside your mouth, caressing your caverns and sucking your tongue, drinking the sound of your whimpers and moans. He loves the whimpers that you make, it makes him want to keep going.
You tap him by the shoulder, signalling him to halt his actions but he continued to assault your lips until the thirst in him quenched. It was the first time he ignore your orders, but he just can't help himself.
He felt euphoric.
Sheon was grinning, widely. One of his hands went to your buttoned shirt. Slowly unclasping them, one by one.
His cheeks matches the color of his hair. His voice laced with love and affection."I'm officially yours, cerise."
For the first time, he felt genuine towards you. He felt everything was clear. He doesn't know when, where and why he didn't realize it sooner butâŚ
He actually like you more than the money itself..
No...
He loves you that no money can replace you.
Fuck all the items, he got. You're much more valuable, the most treasured thing he wants.
He went to kiss your collarbone before softly gazing on you.
For the first time, your relationship with him. Sheon uttered the words that are genuine and meaningful from the bottom of his heart.
"âŚI love you."
This might be a mistake in your part.
He will never let you go now.
========================
Part 2?
#yandere oc#yandere x you#soft yandere#yandere boy#yandere#yandere lover#yandere male#yandere x reader#yandere x darling#clingy yandere#yandere boyfriend#yandere x y/n#yandere oc x reader#yandere oc x you#yandere oc x y/n#yandere boy x reader#yandere male x reader#bro didn't get to see his yandere side#yandere imagines#scara writes oc#scara writes
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Summer Lovinâ: We Go Together đˇď¸
w/c: 6.9K
pairing: greaser!miguel x f!reader
tags: 18+ smut. infamous dance scene w mig proving himself (better ending), his friends are instigators, drive in, groping, exhibitionism, fingering, stroking, praise, teasing, finally fucks you, riding, missionary, sweet ending
a/n: AHHHHH after 10 months my beloved part 3 is done!!! a year ago i first thought of this au and wrote it just for fun bc i love grease, now iâm happy to close this lil chapter after putting it off so long. honestly one of my favs series iâve written :â)
part one â part two â the dress/tl of events
kinktober masterlist | main masterlist
Four weeks had passed and Miguel had taken every opportunity possible to take you out and practically show everyone that you were his.
It was a different sight to see for everyone, especially his fellow T Birds with the exception of Danny, who was really happy for him.
Kenickie also didnât really care, mostly because he found himself in a predicament just like yours but unlike Miguel, he wasnât ready to admit it to himself yet.
Unfortunately the younger three T Birds couldnât believe it and started bickering to Miguel as soon as he broke the news to all of them.
While he got wide grins and bats on the back from Kenickie, and Danny, on the other hand he just got eye rolls and scoffs from the other three who couldnât fathom thee Miguel OâHara was finally living down his playboy ways.
They couldnât believe one of their leaders, who taught them how to be the way they were, was just done with fooling around with a handful of girls at a time.
The girls on the other hand were shocked, with the exception of Frenchy and Sandy who somewhat had an idea where his head was at but the other three were not expecting that from him.
They didnât believe it at first until the first week passed and it was so obvious to anyone with eyes that he was finally done with his bullshit.
Finally having pure happiness and tranquility with him by your side was all you could really ask for.
So after a bunch of cute dates and shared kisses, it was finally the day of the dance. You ended up going shopping with Frenchy and Sandy the day after the diner date because you just couldnât wait and were so excited. They said you had to buy a new dress, one that Miguel would love.
And you found it.
You decided on a red cocktail dress that had a black ribbon around the waist and around the neckline as well, to tie behind your neck. It had some white ruffles underneath for more volume and Frenchy said itâd work great for the dances.
You thought it was so pretty and would impress Miguel.
And it did way more than that.
His jaw was practically on the floor when he picked you up and you had to drag him to his car before your mom forced you into taking pictures as if it was prom because he wore a matching red dress shirt with a black jacket.
Plus surely the cameras would capture good ones since the whole country was gonna see everyone dance live.
Somehow this university was picked out of all the other ones.
Some kind of miracle.
Or maybe a curse.
But the T birds claimed the principal mustâve slept with the host or something to consider Rydell.
You just gave them a side eye while Miguel scolded them for being dumbasses and always thinking in the gutter.
Both friend groups were together with the exception of Rizzo and Kenickie who split up and were nowhere to be seen.
Everyone was gossiping and judging peopleâs outfits or peopleâs dates but you just made yourself comfortable in Miguelâs arms while minding your business.
You felt so happy everything ended up working out and now you could truly be yourself with Miguel without the fear of him acting like a piece of shit.
Because if you were affectionate or doing some kind of pda, heâd just follow your lead.
It was the perfect change of pace after everything thatâs happened and you owed it to yourselves to be so smitten in public.
You sighed and hugged him a little tighter when finally one of the professors tells everyone to form a circle and that the cameras will run shortly but that they wanted to do a warm up dance with the band.
Everyone ran inside the circle as soon as the tune of âRock And Roll Is Here To Stayâ started playing. All the couples were already hand in hand while the singletons sat off on the benches off to the side.
You and Miguel started just by dancing next to each other before he was in front of you, grabbing your hands, moving them side to side with his. He then gave you a quick spin before lifting you up, your legs going way up almost hitting the professor, who was keeping an eye out.
Miguel then somehow lifted you over his back and maneuvered you so youâd land straight up in front of him.
The professor was nodding his head before walking away while you continued being in sync with Miguel.
Some of the couples unfortunately couldnât do that, one guy dropped the girl he was partnered with which resulted in her yelling at him for spoiling her chance to be on national television.
He walked around the circle observing who would still be in and who heâd have to cut short for raunchy actions which turned out to be quite the handful.
He found his way back to you guys when Miguel picked up up again, your legs were around his waist then youâre back in the air before he carefully drops you to the ground and youâre underneath him.
He turns around, grabbing your hands before he picks you back up. You do little bunny skips for a few seconds before picking you up once again, your hands holding the back of his head right. He then dipped you down while your legs cling onto his waist for dear life and he luckily didnât drop you.
And it caught the eye of the professor who was taking some notes down. Frenchy and Doodie were watching you which had the prof assume they knew you.
Course they did.
But only would Doodieâs dumbass lie when asked about your names, claiming itâs Fred and Ginger. Frenchy scolded him but he just waved her off while the prof wrote those names down.
Meanwhile you and Miguel went to sit at the benches, just to catch your breath for a bit when something came to mind. âWhat if I get camera shy?â You ask making him laugh.
âIâm sure youâll be alright. Weâll be good, right? Hm?â He says and you nod.
âWeâll be good.â You answer and he grins.
âThatta girl. Now come on letâs go.â He says and grabs your hand, pulling you up and going back to the dance floor.
Meanwhile the next song was playing, a little slower one but on one corner of the gym was Rizzo and her new boy toy because she had a pregnancy scare with Kenickie and had no choice but to drop him.
Which only resulted in Kenickie getting Rizzoâs boy toyâs ex girl as his date.
A whole mess but it shouldâve been expected with the amount of toxicity Kenickie and Rizzo have shown towards each other.
Rizzo saw them and gasped before stepping in front of her new man so he wouldnât see but it was hard not to see with Kenickie giving this girl one of his so called ârare souvenirsâ.
Jan and Putzie were also dancing. Or attempting to. Jan has only ever led while dancing which had them both in position to lead which only made them look stiff.
Frenchy was asking Doodie if he could at least spin her but he was counting his steps and trying hard to concentrate. It only looked like he was marching on the floor over trying to dance.
Danny and Sandy were off slow dancing, whispering in each others faces while they ignored everyone else around them. Heâd occasionally spin her then pull her towards him to snatch a kiss from her.
You and Miguel were dancing back and forth until Miguel started just going backwards while attempting to sing like the singer of the band. âYou have such a beautiful voice Miguel.â You tease making him continue at a lower octave.
You laughed and you somehow landed right where half your friend group was. He stops when he sees Kenickieâs date, and he wraps his arm around your waist, pulling you close while your arm was around his waist, not questioning a thing.
ââHara meet my date, Cha Cha.â Kenickie introduces him to her but he just shrugs and leans his head against yours.
âWhatâs up âHara baby?â She says making you scoff but Miguel pulls you even closer to him.
âWho is she?â Doodie asked making Frenchy scoff as well.
âThey call me Cha Cha because Iâm the best dancer around.â She replies with a cocky smirk making you roll your eyes.
Great.
âWith the worst reputation.â Frenchy mumbles making you and Sandy snicker.
He ignored her completely and lets go of you to grab your hand again, leading you back to the dance floor. âDo I wanna ask?â You mutter under your breath making him sigh.
âExâŚ. Not girlfriend.. or fling.. weâll go with dancing partner.â He says, stopping in the middle of the dance floor and pulls you close.
âPast is in the past.â He whispers and places his hands on your waist while yours wrapped behind his neck.
âI only care about my future with the girl Iâm going steady with.â He adds and you let out a breath you didnât know you were holding.
âThatâs good to hear.â You say relieved.
Not that you already didnât trust his promising words to you but because you could tell she was trying to cause something. A reaction out of either of you which she didnât get.
The song ended and the band stops until they play the next song which has everyone sprinting to make two straight lines, one for the girls and one for the boys.
The couple at the very end walk through the middle of both lines until they get to the other side by the stage and go to the front of the line meanwhile thereâs another couple a few feet from them already dancing
Miguel made sure you were directly in front of him while the rest of the guys directed their girls next to you.
The first few couples you didnât recognize but from your group was Kenickie and Cha Cha followed by Danny and Sandy. Then it was you and Miguel followed by Frenchy and Doodie.
Then it was Jan and Putzie with Sunny by himself behind them because Marty was too busy flirting it up with the host and uninterested in his flirty attempts towards her. And lastly it was Rizzo and her man.
The song ends and the assistant principal climbs up on stage and yells, âThe Rydell fight song!!â
Suddenly the principal and coach make their way through the middle of the line and as they moved the lines disappeared because people were so bumped for the cameras to finally roll.
They climbed on stage and the band stops playing their music while everyone cheers. âWhen you are finished.â The principal says into a mic and everyone quickly quiets down.
âYou will be happy to know I am not judging the dance contest.â She says and the loudest of cheers were immediately screamed from the whole gym.
The coach grins and tries to quiet everyone down, which works out because everyone loves him.
She then goes on what seems to be a lecture to be on the best behavior because national television and blah blah blah, it was going on one ear and directly out of the other, no one gave a shit.
Then finally she introduces Vince Fontaine who was a radio dj and somehow was judging this contest.
All the girls screamed and everyoneâs looking around but he was nowhere to be seen until finally he heard his name and stopped flirting with Marty. He ran off from behind some float they had at the back of the gym and ran into the crowd.
Everyone bombarded him and the guys moved him forward, carrying him until he got to the front of the stage. Kenickie and Miguel lifted him up to the stage and he immediately started thrusting into the crowd.
The coach then explains the rules which included couples for some reason had to be boy-girl, if youâre tapped on the shoulder you have to leave the dance floor, and lastly no vulgar movements.
That for some reason had people looking, pointing, and laughing at Rizzo which you found weird and oddly specific they all thought of her but there was no time to question that.
Suddenly the professor from earlier runs on stage and says, âforty seconds.â then scrambled off.
Vince then took the mic and started hyping up the crowd and telling everyone to not worry about the cameras and to just be themselves.
Then the cameras are on and he puts on his professional voice when introducing the band then student body before the band starts playing Hound Dog and all hell breaks loose.
Everyone scrambled to be in a good position, dancing in sync while holding their partner by the waist or hand.
But they stopped as soon as Doodie spotted a camera and called it out making literally the entire floor to try to be at the very front of it.
Guys were carrying their girls up on their shoulders and everyone was waving or blowing kisses to the camera.
But some of the professors were demanding the guys to put the girls down and to get back to dancing again or theyâd be disqualified.
Everyone went back to dancing when Miguel grabs your hand and leads you to the very front where all the cameras would be pointing towards.
You danced in front of it and you were glad your nerves didnât come in otherwise this wouldâve been a mess.
Miguel picked you up then spun you around before dancing back and forth to the music.
The camera moved along the front and captured everyoneâs excited faces as the song was coming to its end.
One of the other cameras pointed to Vince and Patty and Marty that were on either side of him while they were in the back of the gym.
He hyped up the crowd once again before randomly asking, âHey does everybody know Marty?â
The T Birds of course yelled that they did and all kinds of stupid things before she made faces at them forgetting just for a second that she was directly on frame.
The next song starts and so many couples were already out. All the couples were in sync with the little hand motions for this specific song and Vince was walking through, now able to look at every couple.
He started off with Kenickie, who was pretending he was slapping Cha Cha while she pretended she was getting hit before thrusting towards him with Kenickie behind him.
He walked away and looked at you and Miguel while you remained eye contact, not stopping from doing the hand jive like everyone else was doing.
He walked around some more before ending up with Marty but he got distracted by Doodieâs horrific dancing in front of him he had to tap his shoulder.
He then walked to the center of the floor where he found Rizzo and her man dancing, vulgarly. He was on his knees as if he was about to eat her out and she was thrusting back and forth.
Vince instantly tapped the manâs shoulder and walked away. Rizzo and her man walked off only for her man to walk past Cha Cha and thrust in front of her which only resulted in Kenickie to jump him.
He started throwing punches and they were thrown right back making the singer of the band shout, âbreak up, break up, what is that?!?â
Rizzo and Cha Cha tried to break it off but it was hard until Cha Cha led Kenickie back to the dance floor to stay center stage.
That was until there was a circle of the couples that were left and everyone had a chance to be in the middle to show off what they got. Some were of course vulgar because how could they not be?
Some were very impressive and others not so much.
Patty was at the very front with Tom when suddenly Kenickie runs then slides down to Patty before standing back up while lifting her dress up.
She ran away embarrassed and Kenickie dropped to the floor and started thrusting up which prompted the assistant principal to come up and yell at him. But right after someone picked her up and shook her up and down, taking her away.
Just then Miguel pulled you to the center and you started off with more synchronized dances youâd talked about during the week. Everyone cheered and by this point most of the couples were out which was a good sign.
That was until Sunny tried to be sneaky and pull you away from Miguel when you were skipping along behind him but you stepped on Sunnyâs shoe and went back to Miguel quickly.
Cha Cha was about to swoop in and take Miguel but luckily you were faster and he grabbed your hand, never a doubt in your mind that he would have picked you over her.
He led you to the very middle and you started grabbing the ends of your dress, twirling it out while you both danced in sync. You used the entire circle that formed around you and ignored everyone besides each other.
Focusing on looking good and not fucking up any of the moves but it all went perfectly and smoothly.
The chemistry through the dances was intense and very clearly unmatched when the principal came down and handed you a plaque which made you cheer and grin at Miguel who had the widest smile yet.
He was so happy and if this wasnât enough proof to show his growth and how he now didnât give a shit about his reputation, he didnât know what would be.
He twirled you around a couple times before giving you a big hug in front of everyone. There were loads of cheers and screams but you only focused on him and kind of just ignoring everything else.
As if you were the last two people standing and there werenât so many eyes on you. Even the ones from the cameras in front of you.
He pulled away first and left a kiss on your forehead but then brought a hand to your chin, lifting it up before softly pecking your lips. Even louder screams erupted but you zoned them out.
Suddenly the lights turn off and everyone who was around you dispersed, while Blue Moon started to play. Someone grabbed your plaque and you didnât even see who it was because your eyes were just locked on him.
He stuck his hand out and you grabbed it, you spun inward into him, grabbing his other hand earning some cheers because of how smooth it looked.
Miguel then led, moving you around swiftly, one hand holding yours and the other on your lower back. He spun you in a few circles before dropping you in to a dip which you knew you had to stick a leg out.
Louder cheers echoed through your ears when he picked you back up and spun you around again slowly.
Suddenly the younger trio of the T Birds jump in front of the main camera, their jackets covering their faces, they lean over and pull down their pants and boxers leaving them bare naked, showing their asses to the whole country.
Everyone laughed but you and Miguel didnât notice, just continued with your dancing while the lighting person focused on their asses over you two, who had won the contest.
The dance ended as soon as that happened. The cameras cut. The lights were turned back on and the âMoonersâ were already long gone.
You only noticed because as soon as the lights turned on Miguel grabbed you and ran off to the exit along with the rest of your friend group. Him, Danny, and Kenickie began smacking the other three T birds and scolding them for being dumbasses.
There was chaos all over the place because the professors were trying to see who had the audacity to singlehandedly ruin the universityâs reputation further.
Practically everyone went to the drive in after the dance considering it ended so early and no one was trying to go home to their parents at 10pm.
It wasnât too packed with cars until everyone from Rydell was piling in and parking in whatever spot they could get.
Given you and your friend group were the first ones to get to their designated cars at the uni parking lot and quickly knew where youâd all go to hang and luckily got decent spots.
The girls parked in the lane behind you and Miguel, and the guys were next to them. Luckily there was still enough space between lanes in case Miguel wanted to leave and thereâd be no chance of accidents unless one of the T birds did something stupid, which was highly likely.
Kenickie came up to Miguelâs window to which he rolled it down, (because Miguel finally decided to have the top of his convertible back on) and he asks, âdo you want some snacks or somethinâ?â
Miguel turns to you and you shake your head making Kenickie nod. He leaned in close to the window prompting Miguel to lean in, assuming he had something to tell him.
You tried to mind your business, twiddling at the end of your dress, listening to the hums of the acapella group on the radio, looking straight ahead at the large screen displaying a zombie movie they always play.
Anything to not seem like you were snooping but somehow you didnât hear a thing when Miguel suddenly scoffs, then laughs before waving Kenickie off.
Kenickie gave him a wide grin before walking away, most likely off with the rest of the gang making you wonder what on earth just happened.
He didnât say anything and only wrapped his right arm over your shoulder while he rolled his window up but left a tiny bit of space to at least hear the movie.
But that wasnât top priority in his head.
Top priority was something heâs been thinking about for ages.
A long while since those days you had spent together at the beach.
And what better time to follow through with his dirty ideas than now?
So he brought his hand lower, inching closer and closer to just full on grope your right breast. You could almost sense a change in the air and that was confirmed when his hand didnât stop itâs movements and indeed did grope you. âMiguel!â You squealed and he laughed before leaning his head down to kiss your neck.
You bit your lip as he squeezed your breast softly but left quite a mark on you. âI-Itâs the way we just got here Miguel-â you stammer as he hums against your skin, sending shivers all throughout your body.
âDo you really care about the damn movie darling?â He murmurs making you roll your eyes playfully.
âWellâŚ.â
âThatâs what I thought.â He teases and pulls away, now looking at you directly.
âNow.. I had something in mind for tonight.â He says softly before taking his arm off you too.
âAnd what would that be?â You ask and tilt your head to the side.
What was he plotting?
âMaybe going all the way?â He suggests and you widen your eyes.
âHere?â You ask, making him nod as you laughed.
âYou gotta be joking right?â You say and he shakes his head.
âDo you think Iâm joking?â He murmurs before going back to kissing your neck.
You breathe in and squeeze your legs together, this man cannot be serious.
âYou donât have tinted windows-â You say but interrupt yourself with a moan leaving your mouth as his right hand went back to groping your right breast.
âDonât worry, no oneâs watching.â He murmurs nonchalantly but it didnât make you feel any better.
âYou have perverted friends Mig, be serious!!â You laugh making him snort.
âDo you want me to remind you how we met-â he teases, making you groan.
âFuck-â you curse and realize itâs practically the same thing.
âThis is sort of different- thereâs actually people around.â You mumble.
âKenickie will put âem in check and look around this is a hot spot.â He mutters and you could only hum.
It was true.
People wouldnât exactly be peeking because they were most likely busy themselves.
And youâve been needing him to fuck youâŚ
So why not after he proved himself to you?
You lightly nod and he grins, âwas an offer you couldnât refuse huh?â
His teasing only made you roll your eyes but he was right. After practically dreaming of it for so long, how could you not?
And after such an overall amazing night, why not?
âYouâre such a horn dog you know that?â you tease and he shrugs.
âDonât act like you donât love it.â he murmurs and pecks your lips.
he slowly brought his hand down, just placing it on your thigh and inching lower so he can bring his hand under your dress. âyou looked so beautiful tonight.â he murmurs making you sigh.
âyou donât look too bad either.â you teased as you pulled your dress up for him and his hand started squeezing your thigh.
âgonna have to only use my hands because the carâs a bit small..â he murmured and you just nodded, âitâs fine.â
you spread your legs apart, putting your left leg on top of his right and his hand makes it way down, reaching your inner thigh, âyâknow i had a whole plan for this, after a nice date, maybe some rose petals and candlesâŚâ
âchanged your mind?â you asked and he shook his head.
his hand went up until it touched the waistband of your panties and whispered, âyou just look too fucking good, i got impatient.â
you felt your face grow warm and you looked at him, a sparkle in your eyes and a sweet smile on your face, âso romantic.â
he fought back a smile but seeing your pretty face, he couldnât help but smile along with you. âour second time can be special.â
you chuckle and shrug, âthis is more like us.â
he grins, leaning in and letting his head rest against yours while his hand went down, now over your clothed pussy. he lightly rubs your clit with two fingers, feeling you relax as you lay your head on his shoulder. âitâs felt like ages since the last time.â he whispered and you let out a sigh.
âa whole month.â you whined, making him groan, âa month and three days.â
âsomeoneâs keeping track.â you tease then let out a moan when he starts to rub your clit faster.
âthatâs it.. let me hear you doll, iâve missed you.â he purrs and you hold onto his arm, bucking your hips up to grind against his fingers.
âmissed your touch baby.â you whisper earning yourself a moan from him.
âletâs never go this long again.â he mumbles and you quickly nod.
âitâs been torture.. but maybe worth it.â you say and he hums, âwhys that?â
you tilt your head up to look at him and he looks down at you, âbecause itâs gonna feel so good when youâre finally inside meâŚâ
he takes a deep breath and you move your left hand, putting it on his thigh then slowly trailing it up, âyouâre actually going to kill me.â
âand you are too with how slow youâre movinââ you whine, making him scoff.
âsorry for trying to set the mood.â he says fake defensively and gives you a pout.
âmood is set, câmon weâre doing this.â you say, moving your panties to the side with your right hand.
âyes maâam.â he says and brings his right hand to his mouth.
he sucks on two fingers just for your viewing pleasure then gathers his saliva onto them to ensure youâre nice and wet whether you already are or not. he then pulls them away and a string of saliva connects his finger and his tongue making your brain turn to mush.
he looked so fucking good. he had no business looking so hot doing something so dirty.
he then brought his hand down between your legs again and let his fingers rub gently against your folds. your pool of slick and his wet fingers combined together, perfect for the idea in his head.
his fingers go to tease your entrance for a solid two seconds before actually slipping them inside. your walls immediately clenched against them and you moved your hand higher until you felt his bulge. he opened his mouth to complain when you suddenly started to stroke him through his pants â you both moaned, unable to hide how good it feels.
youâd only just begun but felt like youâd be able to come fast just because it was finally him touching you. you werenât relying on your own fingers after a month and it was surreal.
it was like his touch ignited something in you that only he was able to do. you usually felt it when he held your hand or waist but this time it was stronger.
you stroked him faster as he pumped his fingers deeper, still keeping a slow pace. he was paying close attention to the wet noises, it was like music to his ears. you were slightly distracting him but he was luckily good at multitasking.
you attempted to undo his pants with one hand but struggling miserably so he helped you with his left hand. he stood up the tiniest bit just to pull his pants down over his ass and kept them by his thighs.
he went back to focusing on the pace he set but as your stroking was starting off fast, he matched your pace instead. your eyes fluttered and you laid your head against his shoulder again to be more comfortable.
you let out some deep breaths, already on the verge of asking him for more but knowing heâd make you wait. he on the other hand thought youâd need this and didnât want to be too pushy or accidentally be too greedy so he figured heâd stretch you out with his fingers.
you let out quiet moans as you slipped your hand inside his boxers and take it out. his cock springs up and you quickly take hold of it, leaning over to spit on it then stroke it. he groans as you went back to your previous position and pumps his fingers faster, âfuck baby-â
âfeels too good-â you murmured, making him grunt, âyeah? feel good doll?â
you nod and grind your hips up, âneed more.â
âyou sure?â he asks and you eagerly nod.
âplease.â you murmur, and he practically melts.
he slips his fingers out of you and you quickly let him go as he motions for you to get on top, âcâmere, câmere.â
cock already out and ready for you, you nod and sit up, swinging your right leg over until youâre straddling his lap. you grab the ends of your dress and bring it up to your stomach, âhey, weâre gonna take this slow okay?â he says as you hover over him.
you pout and he just brings a hand to your face, softly stroking your cheek with his thumb, âdonât worry, i wonât keep you waiting too long.â
âbetter not, been waiting three months.â you whine and he pouts, âyou have been so patient huh, baby?â
you bit your lip and nod, âslip it in and take your time.â he murmurs as you lift yourself up and line his cock up to your entrance.
just the tip teasing it alone was insane. after all youâre both finally getting what youâve been craving the most.
âfuck please.â you whine as his tip slips to the side because you were extremely drenched.
he then helps you and you slowly feel it going in. you gasp and cover your hand over your mouth, âoh fuck-!â
âshhh, you have to be quiet baby, I donât want these perverts to hear how good my girl sounds for me.â he says, making you whimper. youâll never get tired of hearing that.
you then grip onto to his shoulders as his hands are on your waist, patiently. you slide down and more whimpers erupt from your mouth.
he was so thick.
maybe it was a good thing he fingered you first otherwise you would not have been anywhere near prepared.
âtake your time baby.â he whispers and you nod.
you straighten yourself up and just stay like that, only having the tip inside, to get use to it. after a few seconds you feel fine and slide down some more slowly. you both moan and his grip on your waist tightens.
âmiguel please just fuck me.â you whine and he shakes his head.
âI need you to get use to it before I do.â he says, making you groan.
âneed you.â you whine and he shakes his head again.
âyouâre doing so good already baby, just keep going until you can fit it all.â he murmurs and you sigh.
you know he desperately wants to fuck you, and you want the same but he also didnât want to hurt you. he wanted it to be completely enjoyable for you so he thought having you take it in cowgirl was a good start because you had full control.
âcâmon baby, you can do it.â he murmurs as you pull yourself up then right back down.
you were able to take a tiny bit more but it was still a lot. you already felt so full and you were probably about halfway. this was a problem you never thought youâd have but apparently anything can happen.
âjust like that angel, doing so good for me.â he purrs and look down at your pussy slowly taking him in.
it was quite the sight. he wasnât so sure how he had been able to control himself around you because you were both horny people but somehow kept your hands off each other. mostly just to not rely on sexual things for your relationship.
it helped. your relationship had been thriving but now it was finally time to go all the way.
âi didnât think iâd need to fucking practice.â you whined, earning yourself a laugh from him.
âbaby youâve got eyes, you already knew.â he murmurs and you shrug.
you lower yourself down, now feeling pleasure over slight pain so you full on sat on his lap, his length fully inside you now. you both moaned and his fingers dug into your skin, âso perfect baby-â
âso big..â you murmured and leaned your head forward towards his.
he moans and thatâs when you decide to start moving. you pulled yourself up then bounced your ass down until you could feel him all inside you. âfucking shit- fuck baby.. gonna make me come so quick, just so tight.â
your eyes lit up with his words and your gummy walls clenched against him, making him twitch. he took a breather and pulled your hips up then helped you go down. he helped you for a few more minutes until you got the hang of it and began doing it yourself.
he watched you in absolute awe. he never thought heâd gain feelings for someone, let alone such strong ones that filled his every waking thought. and those feeling always seemed to keep him up at night as well.
he didnât realize how badly he needed you like this until he looked down to watch how your pussy took his cock in. itâs exactly what heâs been desperately needing.
and it was like he fit perfectly inside you, like a missing puzzle piece. like you belonged together.
he thought it was enough teasing for the night so he quickly grabbed you tightly as you wrapped your legs around his waist. he then sat up before bringing your body down so you could lay down whilst still inside you.
âyou ready?â he asks and you nod.
without another word he starts to properly fuck you, pulling your legs back which had you thinking to hold on to them so you did.
his thrusts were fast and messy, already feeling he could explode because you felt incredible. he swore heâs never felt pleasure this god-like until he met you.
he couldâve sworn you amplified the feeling when you touched him. it was all he could ever ask for in life, someone who drove him crazy in more ways than one.
your eyes fluttered shut as he relentlessly thrusted into you, the sweet melody of your moans filled his ears and it was the only noises heâd ever need.
âfuck miguel- god- filling me up so good.â you moaned and he swore he could feel himself twitch already.
âgonna fill you up alright..â he murmurs and holds onto the back of your thighs to help stable himself.
you moaned his name and watch how he fucked you to perfection. the way your pussy took his cock in was mesmerizing and if was such a pretty view. it was all you had been wanting and you finally got it, and it was better than anything you couldâve imagined.
he lowered himself down until he got right in front of your face and he starts going harder while he leaned down to kiss you. you instantly kissed back, moaning in his mouth with nearly every thrust.
he slid his tongue into your mouth and explored every crevice as you brought your hands up to his hair. you run your fingers through it, messing up his style just because you needed something to play with.
you tugged on them, making him moan into your mouth which just had you grinning ear to ear. you pulled away and he went down to your neck, kissing and licking every inch he could before he sucked a love bite into your skin, âfuck mig- p-please donât stop-â you whimpered out and he took your words to heart.
his thrusts were now the perfect combination of fast and hard, making sure youâd let out any and all the noises your heart desired. the car was moving back and forth and you could only pray that everyone around you was doing the same.
âtoo fucking perfect doll- god youâre amazing-â he murmurs against your skin, sending shivers down your spine.
he pulled away from your neck and looks into your eyes as he feels himself already getting closer to the edge. you could feel him twitch inside you again but this time it was enough for you to clench against him. he swore under his breath then watched your face perfectly.
your eyes were fighting hard to stay open and he was having a hard time keeping it together. but with each passing thrust he felt you getting close to the edge along with him. your face contorted and he knew you wouldnât be able to lie so he fucked his hips into your repeatedly, desperate to cum.
he felt his orgasm building and he looked at you with pure joy in his eyes, well it was more of something else that he had never felt before, and there was no better time to admit it than now, âI love you.â
you snapped out of your hazy world and blinked, wondering if you really just heard that. his eyes were wide and his cheeks flushed into a pretty red color while you remained speechless. his thrusts were going deeper and you were glad he didnât stop, otherwise you were going to assume this was all a dream.
you brought a hand up to his cheek, slight tears welling in your eyes as you smiled, âI love you.â
he grinned, tears threatening to fall out of his as well because he was just filled with so much love. so much love that he didnât think was possible to feel.
you single-handedly changed him and had gotten him wrapped around your finger. the best part was he didnât mind one bit.
right at that moment you both reached your orgasms and sealed the magic words with a loving kiss that you didnât want to pull away from. he spilled his load as deep as he could go as you shook beneath him, holding onto him for dear life as he kissed you softly.
he slowed down and let you ride out your highs as you continued your sweet, sloppy kiss with tears running down both your cheeks. he pulled away, bringing a hand up to wipe them away while you did the same to his.
you let out a choked laugh, feeling so happy like you were on top of the world. he smiled and gave you a peck before pulling out of you then getting off you.
you fixed your panties then pulled your dress down as miguel helped you sit up then pulled you into his arms. you embraced him and cling onto him tightly to ensure heâs real. once you heard him let out an exaggerated cough, you knew he was.
and now there was no doubt in your mind that you made the right decision. that you were right to forgive him. and that you were truly, madly, hopelessly in love with miguel oâhara.
#across the spiderverse#miguel ohara#miguel ohara imagine#miguel oâhara imagine#miguel ohara smut#miguel ohara x reader#miguel o'hara#atsv miguel#miguel o hara#spider man 2099#miguel ohara oneshot#miguel oâhara x y/n#miguel ohara x y/n#miguel ohara x you#miguel oâhara#miguel oâhara x reader#kinktober#kinktober 2024
129 notes
¡
View notes
Text
decode (pt. 1) - toji f. x reader
masterlist | part two.
previously titled: leave us
you and toji fushiguro have been in an on-again-off-again relationship all throughout high school. over the summer break after graduation, you find out you're pregnant. too bad toji has already skipped town after your last breakup.
tags: fem!reader, childbirth (not explicit), cheating, gun violence, mention of domestic abuse (not between toji & reader), teen pregnancy (reader and toji are both 18-19 range), mentions of abortion, mentioned that toji sold drugs, americanized setting, non sorcerer universe, 00's setting, reader is megumi's mom, toji initially denies megumi is his, i aged up gojo, geto, and shoko so you can have some frens, exes to lovers (eventually), their relationship is toxic rn, not beta read we die like toji :(
wc: 2.3k
You knew your chances of making it out of this town were slim, but in the back of your mind you had always hoped that you would be one of the lucky few. Finally, you had made it to high school graduation without dropping out or being shot, but you did not make it out unscathed.Â
Pregnant.
You didnât find out until the summer after graduation, when you were still working out financial aid and payment plans with the money you had saved up working at a local diner for the past three years. Toji had already skipped town by then. It stung a little. Learning from his older brother that he had packed up in the middle of the night and left without so much as a goodbye was almost worse. Even though you broke up weeks before graduation, of course he had to throw in one more wrench in your life while he could.
It didnât truly sink in until you told your mother. Your mother, who was so excited for you to get out of this town since she couldnât. Who vowed to help you out with tuition payments to get you through school. It wasnât until you saw her disappointed face that you became angry. Not only at Toji, but at yourself.
She had always warned you about Toji. How he was good for nothing, bad news, just a bomb waiting to go off. You, maybe too young, maybe blinded by love, brushed off her concerns. When he had to go to juvie for a couple months for an assault charge, you stuck by him until he got out. Filling his commissary account with the measly tips you earned from work when his family wouldnât. Visiting him at every possible opportunity, even though the bus ride to the detention center was a three hour round trip. When he was shot in the shoulder and came to your window bleeding in the middle of the night, and you had awoken her, terrified to death that your boyfriend would bleed out in your bed. He refused to go to a hospital, meaning you and your mom had to stitch him up with rudimentary sewing skills. When he left a couple days later, you had sobbed into the bloody sheets your mom was helping you throw out. When you and Toji broke up for the first of many times, you had cried into her shirt for days on end. You ignored it all, and came crawling back to him every time.Â
The first time was because he had cheated on you with a girl in the class above you two. She was older, more confident, more experienced. You had to find out through word of mouth when a friend of a friend had seen them making out at a party you had to ditch for work. At that point, you two had only been together for a couple of months. Probably a bad omen and a warning for how the rest of this relationship would go. You cheated on him with one of his (now ex) best friends to get back at him. You were both young and were each otherâs first everything. You had no idea how to navigate a relationshipâs complexities, especially one as serious and tumultuous as the one you two had. It only took a bouquet of roses and an apology to get you to come back (in addition to that one dude getting his ass beat).
There was another time when you two had gotten into an argument over his attitude that escalated into a breakup. It was triggered when he had smart mouthed you about a simple comment you made, to which you threw his cheating in his face and you two began to insult each other for the rest of the night. When you arrived home two hours after curfew that night, your mother just held you until you stopped crying.
Your final breakup, the one before graduation, was simply because you were terrified for him. He was selling drugs, and you could see him looking over his shoulder every time you two went out in public. You gave him an ultimatum, and clearly he hadnât chosen you. He was in too deep, and you didnât want to have him showing up shot at your house again. Or worse.Â
You should have listened to your mother. It was all too much for high school kids. He could bring out the worst in you, but you figured that's just how it was here. You couldnât count how many of your best friends had abusive boyfriends, abusive parents, lost loved ones to gun violence or something worse. Toji had never laid a hand on you, had never even threatened too, so at the time you thought you had it pretty good.Â
But Toji wasnât all bad. He had his flaws, had done some fucked up shit, but you had never felt more safe in your life than when you were with Toji. He wasnât affectionate in public, but in private, his favorite thing in the world to do was caress your hair until you both fell asleep. He loved to sneak into your bedroom window after your mom went to sleep just to hold you until you drifted off. When youâd pull doubles almost every weekend at the diner, Toji would bring you food from your favorite restaurant, and you two would eat in his beat up pickup truck until you had to get back to work. When you would visit him in jail for those couple of months, he always had a drawing or an art project made as a gift for you to leave with. For your first christmas together, Toji bought you a beautiful gold necklace that you hadnât taken off a single time until graduation.Â
He put you head and shoulders above every other person in his life. He didnât like to talk about his parents, but you knew they had given him the permanent scar on his lip in his youth. His brother was grade A asshole #1, and the uncle that he was placed with after a lengthy CPS investigation when he was twelve treated him more like a burden than a person. Toji clung to you. When it all got to be too much, and he was scared you would hurt him too, he would lash out.Â
And now there was Megumi. Years ago, when graduation was far away and you and Toji were in a good phase, you two had a conversation about what you would name your kids.Â
âMmm.. I think Iâd like to name her Megumi," he had stated. You two were in your room, whispering to each other as he had snuck in that night.Â
âAnd if this hypothetical child were a boy?â
He paused for a second and thought. You giggled at his face as he took longer to ponder. âProbably still Megumi.â He had finally said.Â
âCan I ask why that is?â You traced the lines of his bare abs under the covers.
He chuckled and leaned to hover above you on the bed. âBecause if we have a child together, itâs a blessing for me either way, mama.â
He sure didnât act like it.Â
It was a cold day in December when you gave birth to Megumi. He came almost a month early, nearly a week before Tojiâs birthday. You had wondered, when your mind wasnât clouded with pain, what Toji was doing as you laid there in the worst pain you had ever felt in your life. Maybe he was out somewhere celebrating his birthday early. Maybe he was dead on the side of some road. You didnât know, but you couldnât afford to think about it too much.Â
But when Megumi was born, you couldnât bring yourself to do anything but love him more than anything in the entire world.Â
When you found out you were pregnant, you would have aborted if you werenât three months along. If you hadnât had your friends at that time, you donât know where youâd be today. Gojo, Geto, and Shoko had all grown closer to you after that summer. Some people you never expected to see after graduation became your lifelines. You guys had been friends in school, sure. Shoko was even the one to tell you about Tojiâs cheating. You guys had never been close until the three of them saw you at work and started cooing over your baby bump.Â
While your mom was the only one in the room during Megumiâs birth, those three waited outside for hours until they could meet your son.Â
The moment Megumi was placed on your chest, and you had let go of your motherâs hand for the first time in hours, you knew that Megumi was the absolute love of your life. You would do anything for him.Â
Over the course of your pregnancy, you hadnât tried once to reach out to Toji. You were too hurt and angry to want anything to do with him. After Megumi was born, and you found yourself in your childhood bedroom with a crib in the corner, you decided you didnât want Megumi to grow up without knowing his father, even if said father was a piece of shit.Â
So you had called Toji. It was one in the morning. You had just put Megumi down for the third time that night and stepped outside onto the porch to dial Tojiâs number. It had been almost a year since you had last heard from him. You didnât fully expect him to pick up. Â
âHello?â you heard.
For a second, you couldnât say anything. Frozen over hearing his deep voice for the first time in forever. Realizing just how much you had missed him. His voice was cold, but it was still his voice. You almost didnât notice when you began to sob.Â
âY/N?â he asked, a bit frantic at the sound of you crying. âWhatâs going on? Are you ok?â For a moment you couldnât catch your breath, almost gasping for air. âAnswer me mama, whatâs going on?â It took you a couple more minutes before you could compose yourself.
âYes.. Iâm sorry. Iâm okay. Iâm just..âÂ
It was silent from a moment.Â
âWhy are you calling me?â His panic from earlier completely dissipated, he was back to a monotone pattern of speech. You paused. Leaning up against the door to your motherâs house. Contemplating how to tell this man, who, if youâre honest, is probably the love of your life, that he has a son.Â
âI, um, I have something to tell you.â You kicked a pebble off the porch and watched a car drive by. Toji said nothing, willing you to go on.Â
âI⌠I gave birth last month..â you said. You could feel your nervous energy manifesting in the finger nail you began to chew on. âYou have a son..â It was cold outside, you gripped your sweater, one of Tojiâs old ones, tightly around you and sat on the porch steps. You could see every bated breath in the frigid air.
For a moment there was nothing. It felt like forever, waiting for him to respond. Then he laughed. A cold, distant laugh. âHow in the hell am I supposed to know if your kid is mine? I havenât seen you in a year, I donât know what the fuck you got goinâ on.âÂ
He was pushing you away, probably scared. You knew that. But you werenât mature enough to call it out. You were emotional, vulnerable, and now you were angry.Â
âAre you fucking kidding me?â You whispered into the phone. âDo you realize you ruined my whole life? Left me here without a word, all alone? Now you wanna⌠what.. Try to claim I was cheating on you or some shit?â As you spoke, your voice pitched higher and higher, rage building.Â
âWho said anything about cheating?â He laughed. âYou couldâve made your way around after you broke up with me. Thatâs your business.â You could hear peopleâs voices in the background, a woman said something to him on the other side, to which you could hear him distantly tell her to lay off.Â
There were the tears again but this time they were of rage. âSo you get to go out clubbing, leave this town, leave me, and when I call you to tell you about your own⌠your son, you wanna call me a liar?â
âLeft you?â This was the first emotion other than indifference or arrogance you could hear in his voice. Anger. âYou left me. Donât push that shit on me. I donât owe your ass nothinâ.â
âI left you because you were selling fucking drugs, Toji. After I had asked you, I begged you to stop. You chose that over me. You. left. Me. Seems like I made the right fucking decision because Iâm not having my fucking baby around that shit. Around you.â By this point, you were practically yelling. You moved from your position on the steps to a corner of the porch closer to your house, pacing as you argued.
He laughed, âThatâs perfectly fine with me, I donât wanna be around some other dudeâs baby, not my responsibility.âÂ
Your teeth grinded back with every word. âIâm glad you think that way, Toji, because he wonât ever be around you. Itâs fucking-â your voice cracked. âbetter that way.âÂ
âWhat you fucking call me cryinâ, trying to push some random fucking baby on me but Iâm the fucking bad guy? Fuck off. Dates donât match.âÂ
âIâm not explaining myself to you, fucking asshole. Have a nice fucking life. Iâm done with you.â You hung up before he could respond.Â
For a second you just stood there, watching your cold breath linger into the night. Then, you leaned against the side of the house and slid down to the ground.Â
No more crying over Toji Fushiguro. You wonât let yourself. You wonât give him another thought. You and Megumi will be just fine.Â
please let me know how you felt about this story! i plan to post the next part super soon! send me prompts and asks if you want too!! this is my first fic in this fandom and also the first time i've written in years, so forgive the clunkiness!
also let me know if i missed any tags!
thank you <3
#toji fushiguro x reader#toji fushiguro#toji x reader#jjk x reader#toji x you#toji x y/n#jujutsu kaisen x reader
587 notes
¡
View notes
Text
hii anon, accidentally posted it first without finish it (just had two lines) so here it goes again, I hope you like it
being pregnant with Ethan's baby
just like the last one, there's no ghostface in this
You and Ethan knew each other due to you being best friend with his sister Quinn
Thanks to that you use to spend a lot of time on the Bailey household
Even if you were there for Quinn, Ethan and you often shared some glances that ended up in the boy with his face red
Soon the glances between each other started to be more flirtatious
Quinn found that gross
When it was time to move to university, the three of you ended up in Balckmore University in New York
Wanting to be roomies, you and Quinn ended up sharing an appartment with the Carpenter sisters, while Ethan went to the dorms ended up being Chad's roomie, which was friend with the sisters
Things continued to be the usual between you and Ethan with the flirtatious glances and some casual touches
Certainly, everyone in the group noticed the sparks between Ethan and you, but Chad was the most annoyed by that
"Dude, you have to move real quick before she finds someone", Chad exclaimed while walking around campus
"She is my sister's best friend", Ethan responded, "Quinn will kill me if she find out I'm hitting on her best friend"
"You're overreacting"
"One time when we were eight years old I accidentally eat her popsicle, and you know what she did? She decapitaded almost all my action figures"
"That's scary, but you still have to try"
Still a little scared, Ethan decided to listen to Chad's advice
So he started to talk to you a little more, which made you happy because you kinda like him
Things continued like that, until the night of a themed frat party came
Of course the theme had to be only underwear
(A/N: the idea came from The Sex Lives of the College Girls, i love that series)
That night you decided to wear a baby blue lace lingerie set with a black robe on top
During the whole night, Ethan and you spend it together talking and sharing drinks, even kissing at some point
Due to being a little drunk, both of you decided to look for a little more intimate space, so without saying anything to the others, the two of you went upstairs finding an empty room
Of course, the inevitable happened, Ethan was no longer a virgin
The next weeks, everything went their normal way, but you and Ethan continue to see each other without Quinn's knowledge
Until you started to feel sick
At first, you thought it was for something you ate during a dinner with the whole friend group
But Quinn had another theory
"Quinn, what is this?", you asked after she threw a pharmacy bag in your bed
"I know for a fact that you aren't sick for the food of the past week", Quinn started, "And that you've been fucking with some mysterious guy for the last weeks, and that your period is late, this bag is full of pregnancy tests"
"Oh my God!", you exclaimed hiding your face on your hands, "Are you serious?"
"Totally", Quinn nodded, "And I won't leave you until you take all of the five test"
Sighing in defeat you took the paper bag to start walking to the shared bathroom, feeling a little nervous because the only person you had sex in the last weeks was Ethan
With Quinn following you, both of you entered the bathroom where after fifteen minutes, the results came
It was positive
"I'm pregnant", you murmured in disbelief
"You're pregnant", Quinn nodded, "Who is the father?"
"You are going to kill me"
"I won't, just tell me"
"Fine, is someone from our group"
"Well, Chad isn't because he's head over heels with Tara, and the other boy is...motherfucker"
In a second, Quinn bursted out of the bathroom in the direction of the living room where the group was, with you following close
"You are the worst brother ever!", Quinn exclaimed scaring everyone, mostly Ethan, "Not only you have been fucking my best friend for weeks, you've got her pregnant! I'm going to fucking kill you!"
After finishing that sentence, everything went silent in the appartment due to the shock of the sudden news, still shocked, Ethan turned to look at you with questioning in his eyes asking if it was real, at what you responded nodding with your head
After half an hour of Quinn chasing Ethan around the appartment with Sam and Chad trying to stop her, and you being consoled by Mindy, Anika and Tara, things calmed down
While the others tried to calm Quinn, you and Ethan locked in your room to talk about the situation, and after an hour of talking both of you decided to keep the baby
Telling the decision to the others was easy because of what happened earlier, Quinn, who was a little upset for all the revelations simply went to lock herself in her room, which made you a little sad because she was your best friend
That same weekend, you and Ethan went to tell his dad the news, arriving at the police station where he worked, both of you waited for a while until Wayne let you go to his office
"So, what do you bring two you here?", Wayne asked organizing some papers, "It's weird not seeing Quinn with you"
"She's kinda mad at us right now", you responded a little nervous
"Don't tell me you are dating?", Wayne asked with enthusiasm, "She shouldn't be mad at that, this is good"
"There's actually more than that", Ethan spoke slightly trembling, "Y/N is pregnant"
Hearing that sentence, Wayne sighed sitting in his chair and covering his face with his hands
"What are you going to do with the baby?", Wayne asked after a few seconds
"We decided to keep it", you answered
"In that case, Ethan you'll start working here with me on the weekends to have money when the baby comes, I'll talk to Quinn later about her attitude, have you told your parents about this?"
"Not yet", you sighed
"You have to do it soon", Wayne said
Because of your parents spend time traveling now that you were in college, the only way to contact them was by a videocall, telling them the news about the pregancy weren't good for them, their response to that, was telling you that they were dissapointed with you and that they didn't wanted to see you again, leaving you with a week to take your things out of their house
After finishing that call, you cried all the afternoon while being held by Ethan in your room
That same weekend, you along with Ethan, Tara, Chad and Mindy went to your house were you packed almost all of your things (and slightly influenced by Tara, you took some of the money your parents kept in their safe box)
One thing that happened during the next week, was that Quinn appeared in your room
"Hi", Quinn greeted standing in your doorway
"Hey", you responded folding some clothes while sitting in your bed
"I heard about your parents, I'm sorry"
"Yeah, they were shitty sometimes, but at least I took some of their money when I went to take my things"
"That was badass", Quinn smiled entering to your room taking a sit in your desk chair, "And I want to say sorry about my reaction when I knew about the pregnancy and your relationship with my brother, it was wrong for me to ignore you for days, like we are best friends and this is such an important moment in your life, and I acted like a bitch, I'm really fucking sorry and I hope you can forgive me for that"
"I agree, you acted like a total bitch, but your reaction was understandable, we should've tell you the moment we started", you said
"So, now that we make things up, can I ask when this whole thing started?"
"Remember that only underwear party, the one you didn't attend because you had a date with the guy from political sciences?"
"He was from law, but yes, I suggested you to wear that cute blue set", Quinn nodded but then she closed her in eyes, "Did you two fuck in that party?"
"Yes", you answered fearing for her reaction
"If you excuse me, I'm going to puck", Quinn said standing up to walk to the door
Now that things were good with your best friend, you were more calmed
While Ethan started to work at the police station with his dad on the weekends, you decided to work from home using some of your graphic design knowledge for some small bussiness
When the second thrimester started, everyone slowly started to bring small things for the baby
Ethan also started to live in the appartment with you so that way he could be with you and the baby
Chad was sad for his roomie leaving
Morning sickness and the vomit were the worst symptomes of all, which leave you sleepy during part of the day
And since you couldn't drink coffee, you started to drink iced chai tea with caramel
So, everyday before college, you and Ethan would go to the college cafeteria for drinks and snacks
And if he couldn't, someone from the group would go with you, even sometimes all the group would go
When the time to know the gender of the baby came, you and Ethan entered the consultory, while Wayne and Quinn waited outside
It was a boy
From the moment everyone knew the gender of the baby, things were started to be bought for the moment the baby came
Quinn was the most excited of all for having a nephew to spoil, and soon that excitement was extended to everyone
Soon, the room that was only yours at first, then shared with Ethan, it was now filled with baby stuff
Also, some parts of the apartment were filled, like the kitchen with the formula and the baby bottles, the living room with some baby entertainment stuff, etc
While sleeping you used a special pregnancy pillow for your comfort, Ethan liked to sleep with his head next to your growing belly and circle your waist while one of your hands were tangled in his curly hair
Entering the third thrimester, things started to be a little chaotic because of the stress of the soon arriving
Most of all, making the apartment baby proof, even if it was to be a new born
Little by little the rest of the group started to move to the apartment, first was Chad with the excuse that he missed his roomie, and then it was Mindy and Anika saying that they wanted to be there in case of a sudden birth
Towards the last two months, Wayne started to spend part of his time in the apartment because he knew the baby will be born soon
At first the friend group was a little scared to have a police detective in their apartment, but after he started to tell embarrasing stories about Quinn and Ethan childhood, everyone was more relaxed
Except them
Honestly, you were relaxed, even if the due date was arriving soon, that's why during the spring break, instead of going to a travel like most of the students would do, the whole group organized a small lunch in the apartment like a late baby shower
"I miss eating sushi", you commented sitting at the table
"Just three more weeks", Mindy said, "After the baby is here you can eat all the sushi you want"
"That sounds beautiful", you exclaimed
"We'll have a sushi marathon", Quinn spoke
"So, my grandchild is arriving soon", Wayne said, "Have you chosen a name?"
"Not yet", Ethan mumbled
That answer left everyone shocked because the baby was arriving in less than a month
"You're kidding", Tara stated
"Actually not", you laughed nervously, "I mean, we've thought of some names, but we haven't decided"
"Dude, the baby is about to come out of you any time now, and you don't have a name yet?", Mindy exclaimed
That small chat sparkled a small discussion between everyone about the lack of the baby's name that lasted for a few minutes until you felt some pain in your belly, causing everyone to stop arguing to look at you
"What's wrong? Are you alright?", Ethan asked with urgency
"I think this are the contractions that the doctor mentioned in the last appointment", you responded taking strongly his arm
Hearing that sentence, caused a comotion in the appartment in which everyone started to panic for a little bit, until Wayne decided to go down and prepare the police car to go to the hospital, while you were coming down to the first floor with Ethan and Chad help, with Quinn behind carring the bag for you and for the baby
Once that you, Ethan and Quinn were in the car, Wayne started the road to the hospital
Thanks to be in a police car with the light and sound on, you were on the hospital in a record time, so they quickly put you in a hospital room to prepare you
During the next hours, you spend it having contractions, sleeping, eating and distracting yourself thanks to the rest of the group who arrived an hour after you
The next day, early in the morning, you started with the labour with Ethan and Quinn by your side while the others stayed outside waiting
For the next two hours, the only things that could be heard were your screams and the instructions from the nurses
"I can see the head", your main doctor exclaimed, "Keep pushing, Y/N, you're doing amazing"
Feeling a little curious, Ethan aproached the space between your legs to see what the doctor said, passing out the moment he saw the scene
"Did he just pass out?", Quinn asked in shock
"Fucking idiot", you murmured watching how some nurses dragged him to a corner
Fortunately, he was awake in a few minutes, but he didn't dare to look at that again
By eleven o'clock, your baby boy was born, and hearing his small cries made you and Ethan cry in happiness, while Quinn just hugged you and messed up with her brothers hair
After they cleaned him, they put him in your chest, noticing some curls in his head
Seeing your baby boy finally in your arms, Ethan and you looked at each other deciding what of the many names that both of you discussed will be, Anthony Bailey
#scream#baby alien creations#baby alien requests#ethan landry fic#ethan landry x fem!reader#ethan landry fluff#ethan landry imagine#ethan landry x reader#ethan landry#ethan landry x you#scream 6 au#scream franchise#jack champion scream
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
COULDâVE BEEN ââââ ě´íŹěš . the past is a blur, reality was harsher than it usually is. how deep does one could ever love a person?
. . genre : exes w lingering feelings ¡ fem reader hurt comfort time motifs ¡ word count : 1869 . notes . . im in love with heeseung lately </3
you love lee heeseungâyou loved him, you did.
there was no denying it, he was an amazing boyfriendâperfect, even. your break up wasn't something you could call a bad ending, far from it. it was a mutual decision on both of you, it was something you both agreed on despite everything.
three years was all it took, three wonderful years of your life, three of it that you would come to treasure in the years to come. coming to terms of remaining as friends instead of strangers, your friends were even more bewildered. because really, who would still be friends with their ex? who would even want that?
âyou still have feelings for him,â sunoo pointed out. âdonât deny it!â he shoots as quickly as you try to open your mouth with a quick retort with the high possibility of denying it, he surmised.
âi donât have feelings for him, thank you very much.â you dismissed, getting back to what you were doing. âweâre really just friends now, acquaintances if you will.â
he narrows his eyes on you, not believing a word you say, but he lets it go with a puff shaking his head.
âyou know what they say about exes staying friends. either you never loved each other at all, or you still have feelingsâeither way youâre not fooling me.â he says a matter of fact, helping himself in your fridge taking the mint chocolate.
you find your friendâs deduction to be ridiculous.
sometimes you catch yourself thinking of how he's doing. is he eating well? still staying up late until dawn because of his games? winning his league games? a small smile makes its way to your face at the same memories you share, somehow a bittersweet taste comes with it, yet it's still tucked away somewhere where your other moments lie, shaking your head away from it as quickly as it came. letting the thought simmer away to the backs of your mind.
lee heeseung was a fond memory you keep, but nonetheless he was just a memory still.
love was something you held for lee heeseung before, you don't really know what to call it now. maybe you wouldn't love someone for a long time as you have loved lee heeseung.
after all, what you knew as your greatest love was too great to be forgotten at all.
â
love was bound to find its way to you again, heeseung thinks.
you were like a force of nature that comes like you belong to everything, to every good little thing heeseung can ever name of. like everything was made to be the way it is just for you
âand somehow he also used to believe he was also made just for you.
that was before the fallout. now he believes that maybe after pining over you for many years and being your friend just the same, maybe this was where he should've always been. not to hold you like lovers do, not to kiss you as much as a friendship does not require, and definitely not to have you in any way that would be deemed more than what relationship you had returned to.
just friends. nothing more, nothing less.
it's useless, though. the glass in his hands is cold. misery was rather more of a warm company to heeseung, too familiar even. the lights at the bar were dimmed down adding more somber to the mood, and it is like the universe is playing some sort of twisted tricks on him. just to remind how hollow it is, how the world was actually big, it's too coldâit's lonely.
everything was becoming too much and not enough all the same.
drinking was never a good idea, it never was for heeseung. you'd always tell him that he gets so lost in it that he forgets just how many he downs and it leaves him away into the night with a smile and fits of giggles that are contagious and slurred words that he always tries to utter.
it's stupid, he was stupid.
but atleast he had you then, the one who would take care of him if he has one of too many or maybe crawl up into his lap when he's gaming away into the night and you'd just do it because you'd rather have his warmth near you than settle with the thought of having him in the same room. or times when you would just run up to him and like it's engraved in his veins to have you in his arms and hold you like forever was never enough of a time to describe how much he wants you. forever was too less of a time, a life with you would be more and to those other lives he will get to have you seems more promising.
forever is too much of a word for lee heeseung. if your lives were to part, may he always find you in the next and the comings. for him to never take another heart that does not belong to you. may lee heeseung love you to every time, to be born in the same universe as you, the same time, the same place.
three lifetimes, three wonderful lives you both had, and he thinks it is simply not enough.
he begs the heavens to let him be made just for you once more. because forever in one, will never be something to call what you have.
eternity suits you better, he thinks.
â
the night strolls, the stars are twinkling with the hopes of catching an eye.
this night feels a little more dreadful than the last. the drink he had down a few minutes ago keeps him warm in the night, setting itself in his stomach. heeseung has spent away the after hours this way, a routine that has eaten him alive to its core. it's not an ideal lifestyle, but he continues anyway.
he strolls without a place in mind, after all he has lost home once and wherever you are, his heart resides.
you are everything that heeseung has prayed for.
as familiar buildings meet his eyes and it brings back some memories he had kept away. treacherous. suddenly he finds himself in your street, a few blocks away from where you are. he can knock, he can ask you, he can stay, but he was a stranger altogether. so, the best thing heeseung takes rather than doing all of those things? was to sober up and leave.
mortality has never been kind to him. and everything he has kept in his heart was torn from its home and never to be returned like the sands that slithers away from the storm.
and he had begged at everything that would hear him. because the sand had gone out of the hourglass too soon than what he had always hoped for. time has never been his friend, after all, what time would be fond of something going against it? fate was too cruel to you. but you had embraced it just the same.
how could he ever subject you to the same fate once more? a string tied to you or not, he would rather see you with the colors of life.
and as if this timeâfor once, mercy has taken pity on him. because as his heel turns he hears the front door of your home, and he shouldn't look, he shouldn't stop, he should go. but you're just still you, right? the always loveable you.
âheeseung?â
oh how he has missed your voice.
against his very judgement he turns around.
there you are by the porch of your home wrapped in a blanket protecting you from the chills of the night and you seem comfortable, you always are. he stops just as his mind tells him the opposite (how could lee heeseung ever say no to your very being?).
and he couldn't stopâheeseung has loved you for a very long time and it feels like it's the only language he can speak to answer your call.
you descend down on your stairs, with a small shy walk on your feet towards him. he feels dizzy, have you always been this pretty?
he tries to say something, anything, but you seem to knock the air out of his chest every time, he releases a breath he's been holding, âhey.â
if you knew better you think heeseung seemed to be full of life when he is with you, like a flower who basks in the sun. you don't know what to say to him, is there any words to describe whatever you were feeling? he knew everything about you, he read you like a diary he has memorized all his life, when words fail you, heeseung comes to answer it.
you couldn't really remember now why you broke up, too many talks, too many faults, too many problems that pile up as time wanes. but you missed him, you miss him too much now to remember why.
âitâs cold,â he begins. its obvious, but what could he possibly tell you?
it's weird now, his eyes are still the same and yet you find yourself wanting it just the same, âyeah, it is.â
silence passes you, it's not uncomfortable, it's not heavyâyou're relieved.
âi should probably go.â he should, but is it a sin to say you want him to stay? you pursed your lips in contempt, you should say something.
heeseung may claim to be someone who keeps his words, but right now his feet feel heavy, like his anchored to where he standsâin front of you. he waits for you to utter anything to him, a small hope of you stopping him. to make it feel it was okay to want you like this, to be in your presence.
the silence beckoned you to speak before you can even think of it. âitâs already late..â it's embarrassing, almost as if you were too left open in his eyes again, â..you can stay, if you'd like.â
a second clock and a pin drop, heeseung adorned a soft smile on his lips and as if he was on the same wavelength as you he utters words he thought he couldn't ever tell you, âi missed you.â
âi know,â and it's not obnoxious, it's a truth that you know well, its a fact that you know deep in your bones, âi missed you too.â
and everything was happening in the blink of an eye, his arms are around you and he breathes your scent in. despite the blanket around you, his warmth burns more and you love itâsome things just never change.
lee heeseung will never meet what couldâve been, wouldâve been, what shouldâve been you in that lifeline. your first life together would always be a mystery to the both of you. he misses you, more than he remembers.
he hopes he doesn't lose you again.
âiâve got a lot to pine about. iâve got a lot to live without. so rest well, hm? weâll see each other again.â
âexcerpt from (1500âs), A Hundred Years And A Lifetime, letters of Evan Lee to his wife by a Nameless Laureate poet.
#enhypen x reader#heeseung x reader#enhypen#heeseung#lee heeseung x reader#enha x reader#* new Š âââââ haerni.
158 notes
¡
View notes
Text
sparks (01/04)
My heart is yours It's you that I hold on to
pairing: business-boyfriend!aemond x fem!reader
summary: at the beginning your relationship with aemond is perfect and there were no worries. until he becomes the Heir of his father's company, the most important in the whole country and certain events and certain people start to interfere in the relationship.
word count: 8.6k
next part ⢠series masterlist
AHHH here is another story!
I'm really excited for this one especially since it's angst but in a modern world, which I haven't done since cardigan and gosh what I have prepared for this, you're going to like it a lot or that's what I hope haha.
I look forward to your comments excited, I love responding to each one of them, thank you for your support and for reading, you are amazing beautiful people, enjoy!
warnings: pure angst
You're losing him.
You say to yourself as you read the messages from your boyfriend, Aemond.
You stare emotionlessly at your phone screen for a few more moments as you bite the inside of your cheek, beginning to feel a sharp pain in your chest and disappointment coursing through your body.
With a defeated gesture, you turn off the screen and head to your room, starting to take off your makeup, hairstyle and also the beautiful black dress that you were so excited for Aemond to see you wearing.
You resist the urge to cry at all times, especially when you remove your makeup and look at yourself in the mirror, biting your lips and telling yourself that this is no big deal, that you shouldn't cry.
You know it's not his fault, you know he has work and that keeps him very busy, but it's not the first time this has happened.
Days before he proposes the idea of going to dinner, just you and him, to one of those fine restaurants downtown, telling you he wants to enjoy a luxurious dinner with you, making you get excited and start planning what you will wear and how you will do your makeup and hair.
And when the day comes⌠his work prevents him from leaving the company building and consumes more of his time.
You understand the great responsibility he carries on his back being the heir to his father's important company, preparing at twenty-three years old to become the next big head and boss by the time comes, but you never thought you would have to spend less time with him every day.
Aemond a year ago graduated with a degree in business management and as soon as he received his college degree, he started working with his father.
You met him because you both have friends in common at the same university even though you study marketing and are a year younger, yet your friends would ask you out to clubs or for drinks and Aemond would join in.
That's when the two of you started talking and getting to know each other better. And as a result of that, eventually he and you started hanging out together until you formalized everything by being in a relationship.
Not too long after that, the two of you decided to live together in an apartment near the university, which you could afford because Aemond has always belonged to a rich family and also because of your half-time job at a coffee shop.
But when Aemond graduated and started working with his father, the whole relationship slowly began to change.
You only talk when he comes home late, asking you how was your day, what did you do and you also ask the same to him, realizing that there is no day where Aemond does not go through stress.
Now you see him less time, in the evening he comes back and you don't even talk much as he feels exhausted, so he takes a shower and goes to sleep.
There are no more times where you go out to the movies, to a fast food restaurant, bowling, for drinks with friends, not even watching movies at home or eating together, be it breakfast, lunch, dinner, nothing.
Even in his days off, he is working in his home office, taking calls and so on, while you miraculously wait for him to have a little break and talk to you, but again... nothing.
That's why right now you don't want to get angry with him, because you know it's not his fault, but still... you can't resist it anymore and the first tears fall down your cheeks and low sobs escape from your throat.
You want to reassure yourself, thinking that you shouldn't cry over this, that it's not that big of a deal, but you can't stop, the tears keep coming and your sobs are the only thing that can be heard all over the room, crying louder at the thought of how much you miss him.
You continue to remove everything from your face in tears, even the hairstyle that took you hours, and then you calm down and put on your sleeping clothes.
You leave your beautiful dress on your comfortable sofa next to the window, deciding to put it properly back in your closet tomorrow, not having any more courage for this day, wanting to lie down on your bed, sleep and nothing else.
You feel sleep take you and you sink into deep darkness, resting. Then you don't know exactly how much time has passed, but a sound makes you slowly open your eyes.
You hear him start to walk softly around the room, trying not to make too much noise, feeling his gaze on you for a few moments.
You hear perfectly the sound of the door to the room and then footsteps entering.
"Love? Are you asleep?"
You hear him ask you in his low but audible and attentive enough tone, but you don't say or do anything to him.
Aemond lets out a long breath as he sees that you are asleep, feeling very tired and just as disappointed as you are, to start taking off his clothes and heading to take a shower.
You continue to lie still, turning your back to him, still pretending to sleep when you know you shouldn't but... you don't want to talk to him about what happened tonight, you don't feel in the mood.
You're tired, disappointed and don't want to get upset with him when it's not his fault, but you won't be able to help it.
And when he returns to the room already with his sleeping clothes on, about to lie down next to you, he briefly inspects the room and feels a pain in his chest when he sees two of your makeup removal towels on your vanity full of it, causing him pity.
It doesn't really take him long even though all the time he thinks about you and how disappointed you must have been, also how sad you must have felt.
But you never bother with him and that's what makes him more frustrated as he fails you once again because you understand him, you always do.
Also when he sees the black dress on the couch, he feels terrible.
Finally he turns his attention to you in bed, turning off the bathroom light and lying down next to you, instantly hugging you gently from behind so as not to wake you up and leaves a soft, tender kiss on your shoulder and others in your hair.
You still continue to pretend, enjoying his touch for a moment, but you again hold back the urge to cry all the time, feeling so good but not enough, as before.
Then Aemond drops his head on the pillow, covers himself with the sheets and finally he is carried away by the sleep, still hugging you.
You bite the inside of your cheek throughout, trying to control yourself so as not to get his attention when you've been doing so well and you close your eyes, wanting to go back to sleep
Yet there in the dark, in the place of you and Aemond, with his arm around you and holding you against him, feeling his soft breath at the base of your neck, you can't help but wonder: what if he's losing me?
You let out a long breath as you finally dare to walk through the huge doors of the big and tall building where Aemond works.
You have been here many times before, this is nothing new to you, however you feel anxious and a bit nervous as you have decided to come here without telling him before.
So you don't know if he is busy in the middle of a meeting or if he is in his office with a pile of papers around.
You are allowed free passage as most of the people here know you for being his girlfriend, so you don't really have any problems and say hello to all the receptionists, secretaries and security guards.
You have decided to come here to bring him his coffee of choice and also food, knowing that his break time starts in exactly ten minutes.
The thing is that he seems to be still working after all so you don't know what he must be doing now.
Once the elevator drops you on the floor where his office is, you instantly greet Eleonor, his assistant.
"It's been a while since I've seen you last, Y/N!"
She says with a loving smile, hugging you tightly and you smile hugging her back, taking care not to let the food and coffee fall out of your hands.
"Oh yeah, I'll tell you," she says pointing to all the paperwork on her desk with an exhausted look, "That man doesn't rest and you should put a limit on him," she says seriously.
"Yeah, I know," you both pull apart and you look at her without wiping your smile, "I've been really busy with college and also Aemond lately has had a lot of work so.... each one is on his own."
"You know how stubborn he is," you tell her as you shake your head in disappointment, "But anyway, I came to bring him food, is he in his office?" you point to his door.
"Oh no, he went to his father's office for some papers, but he should be on his way back by noâ
The sound of the elevator makes you both turn your gazes to it, interrupting Eleonor and when the doors open Aemond appears, quickly walking out of there with his gaze fixed on the screen of his phone while in his other hand he holds a folder.
"There he is," Eleonor tells you with a small smile.
You smile back at her and turn your attention to Aemond, who looks so handsome in his office suits, so masculine and powerful, drawing everyone's attention everywhere he goes, adding to that his beautiful long silver hair.
But not only that, his sapphire eye also attracts attention.
He lost his eye in an accident as a child, however, by filling his empty socket with that precious stone, he feels even more powerful, signifying respect and endurance to him, also a form of intimidation as he will become the boss one day.
He also has a prosthetic eye, but that one he wears more when he is with his family or also when he was going to college, although already being at home, he doesn't wear anything.
You see the frustration all over his face at whatever he must be looking at on his phone screen, but when he looks up, everything softens the moment he sees you, a small smile appears on his lips, but also the slight confusion, speeding up his pace towards you a little more.
"Hey baby."
"Hi," you smile softly at him, closing the distance between the two of you.
"What are you doing here?"
He asks you without wiping away his small smile, reaching towards you and instantly leaning down to leave a soft kiss on your lips which you reciprocate, smiling.
"I came to bring you your black coffee and food too," you point to everything in your hands, proudly.
"But don't you have classes?" he asks you confused, watching everything and also you, attentive.
"In two hours"
"Oh thank you, my sweet girl," he leaves another soft kiss on your lips, taking the coffee first as he sets the papers down on Eleonor's desk to take a sip, "Uff, I needed that."
"Yeah," you let out a small laugh, "It's your lunch hour, isn't it?"
"It's supposed to be," he tells you as the frustration returns to his face and so does his bad mood, "I have an important meeting in five minutes, I just got word," he points to the boardroom with his gaze, taking another sip of his coffee.
"Oh," disappointment again washes over you, as you had hoped this wouldn't happen, "I was hoping to spend some time with you," you tell him trying not to sound as sad as you really are.
And he lets out a long breath, turning his expression of pity and concern.
"I know love," he tells you as he rests his forehead with yours, looking at you sadly and as if asking for forgiveness, "You know if I could do anythingâ
"No, no, I know, it's okay babe," you assure him, interrupting him, "Then I won't stop you anymore if you have to work."
You smile softly at him, though it doesn't quite reach your eyes and then take the topper where his food is, as Aemond watches you intently and even sadly.
"I'll leave this in your office until you can eat, then I'll leave."
"Wait," he stops you in a soft voice, pulling you back towards him as he takes your arm, "Y/N, about last nightâ
"Mr. Targaryen!"
Suddenly a female voice interrupts him and also the moment, making you both focus behind him, where a tall woman with long black hair, red dress and black high heels approaches with a rather elegant and calculated way of walking, with a huge smile on her lips.
Aemond watches you back and stands next to you as he intertwines his fingers with yours and clears his throat, turning back to watch her.
"Miss Rivers," he nods politely towards her.
"It is a pleasure to see you on this day, Mr. Targaryen," she nods her head towards him as well, placing herself in front of you both.
"It is also a pleasure."
You watch Aemond for a second and then turn your gaze to her, watching as she also watches you at about the same time and that's when he reacts.
"Love, this is Alys Rivers, co-owner of the Riverlands company," he tells you and points to you with his hand, "And Miss Rivers, this is Y/N Y/L/N, my girlfriend."
You usually meet a lot of people who are also involved in all this business management stuff because of Aemond, especially when he takes you with him to important events and dinners as his companion, so this isn't new either.
What is new is this woman... Alys Rivers.
Normally she would have been just another woman who owns a company and is doing business with Aemond for her father's company, but the way she subtly inspects you up and down, and you notice the way she looks at your joined hand with Aemond.... you don't like it.
She looks at you superiorly and as if you're no big deal, almost expectantly, her bright smile from before disappearing for a second, but then she holds out her hand to you.
"Oh sure, it is a pleasure to meet you," she says to you with the brighter smile from before, but completely fake.
You bite the inside of your cheek and since you shouldn't be rude, much less to what you think is Aemond's new partner and company, you take her hand and shake it briefly.
"A pleasure," you nod in her direction.
"We're discussing a contract," Aemond then tells you, leaning his body toward you.
"Oh really? That soundsâ
"Actually, speaking of discussions," she interrupts you, catching both of your attention, "I'm sorry but could I steal your boyfriend for a moment?"
She asks you suddenly, her tone too high and mellow, completely fake, without erasing her smile, revealing her perfect, aligned teeth.
"I really don't mean to intrude," she says with a sorrow look, but you don't believe her at all, "It's just that I'm afraid your grandfather and also my uncle are already expecting us Mr. Targaryen," she turns to Aemond to focus on you again, "I'm sure you'll understand, business stuff."
Of course you understand, you know Aemond's job perfectly well and in fact you wouldn't have taken any more notice of this woman despite the fake way she acts towards you and also because of the way she looked at you before.
But... you care very much the moment she places her hand on Aemond's shoulder, exposing her perfect red painted nails.
"Shall we?" she asks him as she watches him with a certain gleam in her eyes and gaze, completely attentive and in his disposition.
Of course Aemond notices this too, who almost instantly watches as she touches him, not understanding what has happened to her to casually make such a gesture or rather what has she thought to take such a liberty, then subtly walking away from her, trying not to look annoyed.
"I'll be there in a moment," he tells her just as polite and serious as before.
But she is insistent.
"I'm sorry Mr. Targaryen but we must leave now."
"Don't worry, I'm sure my grandfather can speak in my absence."
The smile fades from her lips, but you see how she quickly pulls herself together, although you've had enough of this and you don't want to delay Aemond any longer even though you don't like this woman at all, but at least they won't be alone and there are more people involved in the meeting.
And before she speaks, you do, addressing him.
"Don't worry love, I'll be on my way," you smile at him, "I don't want to delay you any longer. But I'll see you tonight, okay?"
And this immediately gets his attention.
"Do you need someone to drive you? I can tell Cole."
"No, no need, it's fine," you assure him, "You eat this, okay?"
You point to the food then extend it to Eleonor, as he smiles softly.
"Okay."
"Have a good day, love you."
"You too, love you."
You leave a soft kiss on his lips and finally head to the elevator, feeling the piercing gaze of Alys Rivers, but you don't mind, since at least you weren't the fake one the whole time.
After you leave the building and head to the university, your day goes by slow, stressful and with a lot to do, until finally your class ends at almost nine o'clock at night and you head home completely exhausted.
Normally Aemond comes home at ten o'clock at night, however, you don't know why you were hoping that maybe he had come home earlier, however, when you get to the apartment everything is dark.
You let out a long breath and turn on the lights, wishing and hoping that Aemond was already here and that just for one night, he would be the one to welcome you home.
You've thought about bringing up the subject of how you should spend more time with him, how he could maybe organize his work schedule better, how you've been feeling lately and how you misses him, telling him that nothing feels like it used to.
So the days and weeks go by, nothing has changed, you are still working half days, you are still going to classes, doing projects, research and so on.
While Aemond is still working very hard at the company, both of you seeing each other until late at night when he finishes another long and stressful day at work.
However, the words get stuck in your throat as you see him coming home from work very tired, deciding it's best to let him rest and sleep.
But more and more you feel the disappointment and sadness envelop you, having to deal with it yourself because you don't want to upset him.
Then one day, everything starts to go wrong.
In the middle of your Sales and Negotiation class, suddenly your phone vibrates and while listening attentively to your professor, you briefly glance at the screen for a second, seeing that it's a message from Floris, a friend you and Aemond have in common.
She apparently sends you a link to a magazine article that you can't really read unless you open the chat, and then you see two more messages from her.
[Floris B]: you saw this??
[Floris B]: ????
This definitely gets your attention, but before you can do anything, your professor draws more attention from everyone in the class and you go back to being attentive, hoping none of it was a bad thing.
However, an hour after class ends, you finally leave the classroom and start walking down the hallway in the direction of your next class with your phone in hand, opening the curious magazine link and what pops up... it's definitely bad.
With your thumb you read more of the whole news, where yes there are pictures of Aemond with that woman in a restaurant, just the two of them, him in his office clothes and her in an elegant dress.
You feel your breathing getting heavier as you see more pictures, where there is one in particular where you see how she has her hand on top of his, they are both obviously talking but there are also papers and folders on the table.
Again you feel that sharp pain in your chest, not wanting to jump to conclusions so fast, you trust Aemond with your life but clearly you don't trust her.
What you don't understand is why they went to a restaurant together. If they have talked business, which in fact there is no other reason why the two of them would be together, why not take care of it at the office?
You enter Safari and as you google Aemond, you see the same magazine article everywhere, instantly more magazines and newspapers advertising the same thing, all about a possible relationship between him and Alys Rivers.
You let out a long breath and finally head to your class, trying not to think about it anymore, but as the minutes tick by... you can't.
In all your remaining classes you find it hard to concentrate, you feel an uncertainty and anxiety all the time, you feel really bad and you have no idea what will happen when Aemond and you see each other tonight.
Not only Floris messages you, but also other friends that you and Aemond have in common, but you don't respond to them, only making you feel more anxious that the news is spreading fast.
Until finally you can go home and having no other choice, you wait for Aemond to arrive.
You pour yourself a glass of wine, unable to help it and wait for Aemond at the kitchen island, drinking and having the hope that this, that woman, is no threat and that what happened just happened inside the business and will not happen anymore.
Or at least it won't happen anymore in the sense that Aemond won't show up with her publicly anymore to avoid the press making speculations like this, that whether you want it to or not, they affect you and a lot.
You really don't know what is going on with Aemond in the company, you don't know what he talks about with his grandfather, his father, his mother and this woman, you don't know about his negotiations, his work and that's why it affects you, because you don't know what is happening.
Everything would be simpler if he and you had the time to talk, to share what you do, what you should do, as before.
However... you have the suspicion that this is not only in Aemond's hands, but that it is something beyond, something this woman is in control of and you don't like it at all, not since you met her and she gave you a bad feeling.
And you finally let out all the air you're holding in when you hear the sound of the door.
You continue sitting still on the stool, with the glass of wine in your hands, waiting. When again you hear the sound of the door closing and the figure of Aemond appearing, instantly he sees you.
He lets out a long breath as it finally becomes clear to him that you saw the news, he knew it before when he too saw the article in his office and officially started his stressful and frustrating day, but he didn't think it would affect you so much.
He leaves his keys on the island and then takes off his jacket with a silence enveloping you both, where he watches you attentively but you don't look back at him, still deep in thought, taking another sip of your wine.
He sees your dull look, the anxiety all over your body, the uncertainty, the sadness, the stress and he bets that your treacherous thoughts are making you believe things that are not.
He also notices how bad you must feel and how tense and distant you are from him now, and that worries him more than anything else.
"Nothing happened between me and this woman, Y/N."
Then he decides to speak, not bearing this anymore, your silence, your attitude, your distance. He just wants to hold you, hug you and kiss you, which is all he wants every time he finishes another horrible day at work.
He tells you tactfully, his voice soft and honest, firm with what he's saying, taking a couple of steps toward you, to which you continue without looking at him.
"I just want to know why you went to that restaurant together," you tell him in your voice just as soft as his, almost even sounding tired.
And he knows you too well, however, because this news is practically everywhere, being the first time you both face something like this, you remain calm and willing to talk.
And this strangely confuses and surprises him.
Although it shouldn't since he knows that you never get angry with him, at least not in this kind of situations since from the beginning of the relationship, communication has always been paramount before jumping to your own conclusions, avoiding fights.
And this gives him a bit of confidence to move closer to you.
"I just thought it would be better to take care of some business in public," he tells you honestly, "I know you didn't like her when you met her, neither did I. I also know she started to cross physical boundaries and I didn't like the idea of being with her alone in my office, that's why I decided on a public place out of respect for you," he explains, "I should have known this would happen though," he says bitterly,
Nothing.
You say nothing. You just listen and think.
You still don't like that he's having encounters with this woman, but if he has to do it for company business, you're not going to have an argument with him when it's just work.
And your silence begins to unsettle and frustrate him.
"You believe me, don't you?" he asks you insistently, concerned.
"Of course I do," you tell him in a murmur, without much emotion, though honestly, watching him out of the corner of your eye.
You almost snort in disbelief, of course you believe him.
Only you know when Aemond is being honest or not and you are relieved that he is always thinking of you, but he is not the problem, it's his job and this woman, that's what doesn't leave you alone.
But Aemond doesn't feel reassured just hearing that from you.
You take the last sip of your wine glass and get up from the stool to head to the dishwasher, saying nothing more, then start heading for the bedroom, causing Aemond to become more concerned and insistent.
"Where are you going?"
"I want to sleep."
He lets out a sigh as he averts his gaze for a second.
"Come on Y/N, don't be like that," he looks at you sadly.
"I'm not doing anything," you tell him, walking past him.
"You haven't even looked me in the eye since I arrived," he insists, stopping you.
"Aemond..." you finally give him a look, "I'm tired."
"Me too but I want to fix this," he says immediately.
"No, I'm tired... of everything," you clarify, serious and also sad.
He looks at you without understanding.
"What do you mean? I already explained to youâ
"No, it's not just her, it's... your work and us."
You say more specifically, causing more confusion from Aemond, who watches you with furrowed brows and parted lips, attentive.
"I've wished for just one, one day where we can spend time together," you confess to him, "I don't mean fifteen, twenty minutes, I mean the whole afternoon or evening, or a day where on your days off you're not cooped up in your office."
"Y/N, I-Iâ
"I know you have a lot of work, I understand that," you clarify, "I don't want to harass you with this too when you have more important things to take care of, trulyâ
"Do you think you're not important?" he asks instantly confused, bewildered.
And you... don't really answer him.
You stay completely silent, just watching him back and nothing else with an equally sad look, to which Aemond's face becomes more worried and confused than before.
"Y/N, you are one of my priorities," he tells you hurt, "How come you don't believe that now?"
"Yes I do," you clarify sadly, "What I'm saying is that you barely have time for me and I know it's not your fault because I know your job, but..." you let out a long breath, "Not even a single day have we been able to spend together, not a single one."
He instantly tries to speak, opening his mouth to say something, but immediately closes it and struggles to be able to find the right words he wants to say, getting frustrated with himself.
He really doesn't want to tell you again what you've heard before, but he can't find another explanation because that's the only truth.
He shakes his head, letting his sentence hang in the air, watching you with sorrow, sadness and worry, failing to say anything else, as you feel tears begin to form in your eyes, your vision blurring.
"Y/N, I-I...," he looks sad, "I swear to you, if I could do anything, I would, but...
You press your lips together as you don't want to start crying in front of him, you really don't want him to see you like this, but you can't control it and in an instant the tears fall freely down your cheeks as you avert your defeated gaze from Aemond.
"No, no, please don't cry, my love."
He tells you instantly more concerned than before and you quickly bring your hands up to cover your face, completely embarrassed and trying to control yourself.
But you can't as he quickly encloses you in his arms and pulls you into his body in a protective, comforting way, while at the same time leaving soft kisses in your hair, stroking your back gently with one of his large, firm hands.
"Shh, my sweet girl," he says softly and warmly above your head, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."
You instantly hug him back too and sink your face deeper into his chest, sniffling your nose and controlling your sobs, really not wanting to cry anymore.
You missed this, completely. You just wish this wasn't happening under these circumstances.
"It's just that I miss you so much," you confess, clinging tighter to him.
And Aemond's heart breaks into pieces, instantly pulling you tighter against him, hating to see you in this state, hating to see you crying and even worse.... that you're crying for him.
"I miss you too baby, all the time," he says softly, "I miss you so much it fucking hurts."
He instantly leaves more soft kisses in your hair, also on your cheek, holding you tighter against him, while you let yourself be held in his arms and continue to cling against him, not wanting to let go and feeling that if you pull away, he will disappear at any moment right in front of you.
But it's only because you're vulnerable.
You don't know how long you both last like that, it must have only been a minute, but it feels like an eternity for both of you, especially for you, finally starting to calm down.
"I'm sorry," you say in a whisper and try to pull away from him a little, lifting one of your hands to wipe away your tears, "I didn't mean to get like this," you confess sadly, "I shouldn't be selfish."
"Hey, no, look at me."
He says in soft tone, placing one of his hands on your chin to lift your face towards him and you do so, watching him with sadness and embarrassment at the same time, as he gently shakes his head in your direction.
"No, it's not like that, you've just been busy having to attend to your worâ
"You're not selfish love," he makes it clear to you, "You're absolutely right. I've been neglecting you and that's not right of me."
"It's still not right," he insists, concerned, "And to be honest, if I were you I'd feel the same way," he confesses, "But I promise I'll do everything in my power to spend time with you, baby."
You shake your head in his direction.
"There are some things you can't control, Aemond."
"No matter, I miss you too, I want to spend time with you and I'll make sure of that."
You close your eyes and bring your forehead to his, both of you sinking into a comforting silence and a moment you haven't had in a long time, where it's just him and you.
He assures you softly and the two of you say nothing more, just stare into each other's eyes for a few moments.
Then he begins to gently trace your cheek with his thumb, attentively and delicately, watching you lovingly, as if he wants to memorize every detail of your face in his mind.
"My beautiful girl," Aemond murmurs fondly, in a low, soft tone.
You smile slightly and lean your face down to kiss his lips, he instantly reciprocates, holding your waist tighter against him as you place your arms around his neck and take complete refuge in him, needing this.
Aemond holds his hand more firmly on your cheek and deepens the kiss, working his way across your lips with his tongue, beginning to explore your mouth and you respond in kind in a slow, deep kiss.
Then you both part with a wet sound of your lips, you again embracing him and sinking your face into his neck, inhaling his cologne that drives you completely crazy and the fresh scent of detergent on his clothes that at the same time comforts you.
And finally everything feels right.
You there in Aemond's arms, this being exactly what you needed along with communication.
However, as the seconds pass with Aemond still holding you and both of you in that comfortable silence, he can't help but begin to feel guilty and remorseful.
At first he thought about not talking to you about this subject, solely so that you wouldn't worry and feel bad because of him, but now that you both have spoken... he can't keep something like this from you and he knows it's the ideal time.
"Love?"
He calls you softly, catching your attention, still both of you clinging in the embrace and the feel of each other's body with each other close.
"Hm?" you murmur, sending a vibration through his chest.
He presses his lips together for a moment, nervous, but no longer able to bear that another minute passes and you still don't know about this.
"There's something... I haven't told you."
And this definitely gets your attention more.
You slowly turn away from his body, instantly Aemond hating the feeling, then raise your gaze to him, watching him intently and all at once realizing that it's not something you'd like to hear.
You know it by the nervous, worried look he's giving you as you both again look at each other.
"What is it?"
He lets out a long breath, looking away from you for a moment, again having this difficulty being able to say the words he wants to say, wanting to explain everything to you gently, thoughtfully and clearly.
"Y/N... I-I... none of this has really been my decision," he tells you honestly, "But... I'm afraid you'll keep seeing me around this woman."
And it's definitely something you didn't like to hear.
Aemond waits attentively for your reaction, while you continue to watch him intently, your lips parted, a little confused, but neutral, this really not bothering you... yet.
"It's all for work Y/N, I know you know that but I don't want you to think otherwise if another news like this happens again," he tells you cautiously and attentively.
"So you'll go out with her again?"
He lets out a long breath.
"The company needs to associate with hers for our investment in an extra capital, since the attempted association with the Martells didn't work out and my grandfather...he asked me to take it over."
You lower your gaze for a moment, pursing your lips, processing the information, understanding perfectly well that this is solely for work and nothing else, but still... you don't like this woman at all.
"But I can keep Eleonor or Criston around if it's not to your liking," he tells you instantly, turning your gaze back to him, "I've even already taken care with our publicists to deny the rumor by saying it's all work between her and me, also we'll already be prepared in case this happens again."
"Aemond, I understand all of this perfectly," you clarify, assuring him with your tone and look, "I totally trust you but... it's her I don't trust and I don't like the way she behaves when she's around you."
He swallows hard, lowering his gaze for a moment, thinking very carefully about the words he will tactfully say to you next, not wanting to upset you.
"Also... my grandfather has suggested that perhaps it would be good and more efficient for us to partner with Riverlands sooner if I will begin to have an... intimate... relationship with her."
You feel a huge sharp pain in your chest, watching in mild surprise at Aemond, definitely not expecting that.
The silence surrounding you both only increases the pain inside you more, the sadness clinging to your heart, as you lower your gaze and part your lips, having your gaze wander to an invisible spot on the ground.
Tears begin to want to flow from your eyes, again, unable to control your overwhelming emotions any longer. As he instantly sees the sadness all over your face, the disbelief as well, beginning to worry you more.
"Of course I told him no, Y/N."
He tells you instantly, anguished and worried, taking your hands in his, but you don't react, at least not yet.
"He wants the media to start making publicity about the two of us, he thinks it will make the whole process easier and faster, that Rivers will be pleased along with her uncle. Even she...she's come on to me before but, but believe me Y/N, I have stopped her and been very clear with her about you and that I'm not the least bit interested."
"But she is interested in you," you tell her in your low, sad tone of voice, "And you won't be able to do much about it if you have to get yourself associated with her company. You'll have to keep seeing her, be in her company and be accessible to her if you want to make it."
"This shouldn't take me too long, love, I promise," he continues to tell you worriedly, wanting to make you understand, "Yes, you will see me with her but I also promise you that everything for me means work."
"But for her and your grandfather it's not only work, Aemond," you tell him a little more serious, just as sad, "She also wants to have you the other way, that's why she behaved with me the way she behaved when she met me."
You know that, totally.
"I know baby, I know," he tells you softly, "But I will never let her disrespect you, in any way."
He assures you firmly, determined.
"I don't care what my grandfather or her wants, neither what the press says about her and me, all I care about is that you understand that everything for me is work and that I would never do anything to hurt you and end everything between us, believe me that's the last thing I want," he tells you honestly, "And I also want you to keep in mind that I only want you."
You know that Aemond wants you, just the same way you want him and he loves you too, you both love each other, you love him with every fiber of your heart.
But it is all this that does not leave you calm, this is what you have never had to go through before and the insecurity along with the uncertainty consumes you as your mind is spinning non-stop, not even having the idea of what to think, with a knot forming in your stomach.
It all becomes more overwhelming and you don't know if you can get through this together, fearing for the future of the perfect relationship you had with him, the man you love.
And Aemond seeing this, just as worried, anxious and sad as you, not liking this at all either, knowing that he is asking too much of you seeing that you are thinking too fast, all the anxiety and stress through your body, instantly comes back to hug you to comfort you.
But he also does it to comfort himself.
His warm embrace feels like a safe haven in the midst of the moment you are going through, his arms wrapping around you gently but with a strength that makes you feel protected and loved, where you find comfort and his familiar fragrance makes you feel at home.
You experience the love and that connection of the two of you that seem to erase any worry or sadness you feel at that moment, also him, finding that primordial emotional support.
"I promise I will do everything in my power to make this all end soon, I promise love."
He assures you along with his gentle caresses on your back, his soothing words whispered in your ear making the outside world disappear and only the two of you exist, united in a loving embrace that makes you feel complete and loved.
And they also make you feel a sense of calm and hope that with your boyfriend's love and support, everything will be okay.
But neither of you knew what awaited you next.
After your conversation with Aemond, there really isn't much change in the relationship.
You tried your best not to think about him and that woman, you tried not to think about the fact that she was probably in the building at a certain time and that the two of them were together, being a thing almost every day that Aemond had to be in her company.
Your job at the coffe shop helped you not to overthink and focus almost one hundred percent on your classes, although in some free hours you had your boyfriend was in your thoughts.
What fortunately changed was that when your classes were over and you got home, he was already there waiting for you, the first night surprising you and making you feel completely happy.
You both were able to enjoy sharing an extended night together, having dinner, talking about everything and finally going to bed, you have also resumed some movie nights and also the nights of intimacy have been more constant.
But other than that... everything remains the same.
You and he haven't really talked about Rivers, you don't bring it up every time the magazines announce that he and she have been seen together again, clearly because the subject has already been discussed, but still, it makes you feel weird and you really don't like seeing those articles.
But you find it exhaustive that you have to talk it over with him again, so exhaustive for both him and you, that you don't want the two of you to end up having a fight afterwards.
So until now... you can just deal with it.
Until one day in a free hour before your last two-hour class starts, when you have your phone in your hand you get a new message and when you read it, it's from Aemond's sister, Helaena.
HelđŚ: hello beautiful!
HelđŚ: omg it has been ages
HelđŚ: I'm sure the event will be less boring with youđ¤
HelđŚ: I am so excited to finally see you again on Saturday
HelđŚ: see you soon!
The messages make you smile and make you start to feel a warmth run through your chest, you too have been missing Hel for a while now as she works at Highgarden as well in a company expansion on her father's.
You haven't seen her for months and clearly communication by message doesn't happen much as both of you, especially her, are just as busy as Aemond.
But the smile doesn't last long on your face as you had no idea about this event, since you know what event it is, only that Aemond hasn't told you about it.
They are one of the typical important events where all the relevant businessmen attend, where they announce new innovations, where they make partners and where basically everyone allies with everyone.
When you get home, this time you are the one who arrives first and although you tried to control yourself by not asking him anything right away, you can't hold back anymore and that's what you do after he gets home from work.
Since you and Aemond started your relationship, you have always accompanied him to these events.
And especially at this one, since it's organized by his family, but you didn't know it would certainly happen because he didn't tell you anything.
And honestly he looks surprised when you ask him why he hadn't told you about the event, not expecting that, this getting your attention and instantly you know the reason isn't good and you're not going to like hearing it.
"I did wanted to tell you because I know we always go together, love" he says to you with some regret, "But now Rivers will be there anâ
"You're going with her?"
You just ask him, all starting to form in your mind, while he doesn't say anything back right away and just stares at you uncertainly for a few moments and the realization starts to become more apparent to you.
"Your grandfather told you to take her as your companion?" you ask him more specifically now, watching him intently, waiting for his answer.
And you begin to see perfectly well how he starts to get frustrated.
"Yes but I told him I wouldn't do that," he clarifies instantly, looking at you worried and honest, "That's why I decided better to go on my own if everyone will be there."
You frown slightly at him.
"And what's wrong with me going with you?"
He doesn't answer, watches you for a few moments still with sorrow in his gaze, then lowers his head, staring at the ground as he lets out a long breath and runs a hand over his face.
Then you answer your own question, understanding him.
"You don't want to take me because everyone will be there and your grandfather won't be pleased to see me with you when you should have taken her with you?"
"Love, listen," he tells you immediately, walking towards you, "It's more than that, okay?" he says attentively and distressed, "I just thought that it wouldn't be comfortable for you to go with me to that place if she will be thereâ
"Everyone is talking about her and you," you tell him with your most serious tone, interrupting him, "Everyone will expect her and you to go together and of course your grandfather won't be happy to see me coming with you, why don't you tell me that?"
"Okay, yes, you are right, but I don't want to go with her, I want to go with you, I have always gone with you," he says in clarification, "But on this occasion I don't think it will be necessary, besides it won't be comfortable for you."
You let out a snort.
"Do you think I won't be able to handle it?"
"No, I mean, of course you can," he tells you instantly, "But you know her, she's very reckless and I don't want us to have a fight after that."
"Then do we put a limit on her, like you have done all this time with her or not?" you ask expectantly.
"Yes, of course I have put limits on her, but in that place..." he pauses, frustrated, "There will be a lot of people, our partners, my family and the press will always be watching, everything will be three times too much. Besides I'll have to attend an announcement along with her and all eyes will be on her and me and I don't want you to feel bad."
You let out a breath, turning your gaze away from him, feeling discomfort in your body, starting to walk away from him to go to your room.
"Okay, I get it, you don't want me to go with you, just say so."
And he reacts instantly.
"Hey, no, no, no, I didn't say that," he says worriedly, stopping you and placing himself in front of you, looking at you pleadingly, "Baby, please."
You let out a long breath, closing your eyes for a moment.
"It's just that you're treating me like I don't know this... your whole world, like I haven't gone to these events with you before," you tell him sadly, "Your grandfather knows we're together and yet he's asking you for this kind of thing... like as if I were a nuisance and at the same time like if I don't exist. And it's been like that ever since sheâ
You stop, not wanting to say anything else, feeling the lump in your throat and how tears begin to form in your eyes, bringing your hands instantly to your face, not wanting to cry now and feel bad, telling yourself that you're overreacting.
But all of this is really how you feel and you can't help it. And mostly you don't want to show your true feelings or speak your thoughts so as not to overwhelm him.
But just as you understand him, he understands you too.
"Fuck no, please don't cry baby, I hate to see you cry."
He tells you to then wrap you in a warm, firm embrace, holding you tight against his chest where he instantly feels all the tension through your body and pulls you tighter against him, wanting to protect you from everything that hurts you at that moment.
"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, love."
He tells you in low murmurs as he gently strokes your hair and you let out more of your tears, clinging completely to him.
"No, it's not your fault," you tell him sadly, sobbing softly against his chest.
He lets out a sigh.
"Yes it is," he says softly, "You don't deserve any of this."
He leaves a soft kiss in your hair, still hugging you and having no intention of letting you go, while you let yourself be carried away by the comforting warmth of his body, wanting to keep feeling that familiarity and security that only he can give you, in spite of everything.
"I know things have been hard lately and I'm so sorry, but... I love you and I care about you, you mean the whole world to me."
"I know babe," you murmur back, "I love you too and I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get like this."
"No, no, it's okay love," he assures you, "We're going to get through this, just like we always have, remember?"
You nod your head even though you have it resting against his chest, then sniffle your nose and raise one of your hands to wipe away your tears, as he pulls away from you a little so he can look into your eyes and leave a soft kiss on your lips which you instantly reciprocate, again taking refuge in his arms.
Both of you at that moment feel vulnerable and lost for a moment in the uncertainty of the situation, but you knew you had to face whatever it was together.
Aemond feels in control of the relationship, but you feel more at a crossroads because of the uncertain future of the relationship itself.
#aemond targaryen#aemond targaryen fanfic#aemond targaryen x reader#aemond targaryen x y/n#aemond targaryen x you#aemond x fem!reader#aemond x oc#aemond x reader#aemond fanfiction#hotd aemond
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
The President; âSomething Sweet.â
Pairing: Coriolanus Snow x Reader
W/C: 2.1k
Warnings: SMUT!!
(HEY! this is the second part to The President, part 3 will be out soon so plssss stay tuned, hope u luv it, luv you, bye) (requests r open! send me stuff here)
-
âWhere did you go?"
Clemensia snatched your arm and stopped you in your place. You'd been trying to ignore all of the girls, weaving your way in and out of the crowd, accepting the odd congratulations or hug as you went, you thought you might find Tigris and stick by her until at least dinner time. You wanted nothing more than to be at home.
"Oh." You started but stopped short. If you even stuttered you knew she'd know, your legs were shaking and, if she looked at you closely, she'd be able to see that your hair wasn't nearly as smooth as it was an hour ago, and your lipstick had smudged over your chin and you'd spent longer than you should've trying to wipe it off. "Just had a few photos to be taken, Coryo wanted them out of the way."
Clemensia turned you to face her, gripping your forearms as she eyed you suspiciously. You held your breath a moment, she wasn't the type to keep her mouth shut. "Of course. Photos."
She was smirking at you, and you nearly hung your head in shame out of pure instinct. You teetered backwards slightly in your heels, and Clemensia barely stifled a laugh. "Did these photos involve you being bent over something?"
"Clemmie!" You burst out, hands clamping over your mouth, cheeks burning red. And then you couldn't help but laugh. "Don't say anything, please."
"I won't!" She laughed and took hold of your hand, starting to lead you back towards the rest of your school friends. âI didnât say anything when youâd disappear for every free hour we had in school, did I?â
âClemensia!â
Okay! I wonât say anything. Promise. It's your day, and Coryo's President now. I canât say anything."
You laughed as you approached the other girls, Clemmie was your friend, as much as you hated to admit it, and you did actually like spending time with her, after you got over the initial idea of it. The other girls, however, were a different story.
"Where did you guys go?" Lysistrata whined when you rejoined the circle. She wasnât the worst of the bunch, but, god, could she moan about anything. "Felix had an interview and they basically said that he actually would've won, had Doctor Gaul's vote not counted-"
"Well, her vote did count." Clemensia defended and sent you a small smile. "Why dwell on it, Lyssie?"
"Because it's unfair." Livia practically snarled, lip curled upwards like a growling dog. "Coriolanus will be president until he either steps down, or dies off. And we all know he won't step down, so none of us will even have a chance at it."
"You wouldn't have a chance at anything anyway, Livia. Festus is a slob." You snapped. You'd remembered why you so hated going to school, and then University with these girls. Livia especially always seemed to bring out the worst in you. You heard Clemensia sigh, and Lysistrata sucked in a breath to be held.
Livia looked as though she was about to lunge for you. "He is not a slob!" She threw her hands in the air and started to say something else, when Clemensia butted in, to avoid a public argument between two powerful men's wives.
"Ladies!" She held her arms out between the two of you in a calming manner, and you almost scoffed and walked away from them, but you knew you had to be here. For Coryo, you thought. "Let's just all be friends, okay? You managed it for seventeen years before today, you can certainly last another two hours."
"Oh, look!" Lysistrata pointed excitedly at the grand hall, drawing the attention of the conversation to something else entirely. "I think we've to go for dinner, now. Aren't you all excited? It'll be lovely."
You were definitely excited. The University provided three square meals a day, if you stayed long enough - you always did - but, since you'd graduated, it had been back to Tigris' cabbage soup and the occasional luxury like a loaf of bread or some beef mince, if Coriolanus helped Doctor Gaul with something she believed warranted an extra payout. The food was guaranteed to be something special, and, even better, you could leave your school friends behind for at least an hour and sit by Coryo instead.
An avox appeared by your small group, and gestured for you all to follow them, leading the gathering of wives to the dinner hall first. Clemensia, Livia, and Lysistrata were positioned at a table together, each one chair apart from the other, and you almost laughed out loud when Livia's scowl deepened further and Clemmie sighed disappointedly at her space between the other two.
After seating the three other women, the avox gestured for you to follow them even further, to a long, rectangular table overlooking a sea of smaller round ones. The hall really was magnificent, all marble and hardwood, a string quartet playing in the far corner, and Coriolanus' Grandma'am's roses decorating each table, in small glass vases. You smiled at the touch, assuming it was Tigris' doing, Coryo would love it.
"Thank you." You nodded to the avox as they tapped a chair for you to sit in. The table was laid with a white tablecloth and lace runner, and six plates, with dainty little place cards placed neatly atop them. The ones on either side of you read Tigris Snow and President Coriolanus Snow. You assumed the one next to Coryo would've been for the Grandma'am and the other two chairs for other government officials.
The room started to fill up with people, celebrities, guests, reporters, game makers. You tried to make out anyone familiar in the sea of people, but faces blurred into one another, distant chatter became almost deafening, and you found that, not only could you not decipher one person from another, but you'd given yourself a headache trying to do so.
The chair beside you pulled back, startling you from your squint-eyed staring, and then Tigris appeared, beaming and touching a hand to your shoulder. "He did it!" She cried and you embraced, squealing as you did so.
âI know.â You mused. âDid you do the roses?â
Tigris nodded, a satisfied smile crossing her face. âYes, do you like them? I thought itâd be nice, something familiar.â
âTheyâre beautiful, heâll love them.â You plucked one of the stems from the vase in front of you, inspecting the perfect flower, so familiar. Youâd always loved the Grandmaâamâs roses, almost as much as Coryo did.
You were only able to talk for a moment, Tigris complimenting the way you'd done his hair, you gushing over his suit. You loved Tigris, really. But the national anthem began playing, and then there were cameras on you both and you tried to remember to sit up straight and keep your chin down.
The entire room erupted into cheers and claps and cries as Coriolanus entered, looking dazzling as ever. You even noticed Livia giving a hand, which sent a sense of satisfaction through you. "There he is! Our brand new President, it's Coriolanus Snow!" Lucky Flickerman had appeared out of nowhere again, and you could just hear him over the sound of the crowd. "And he's making his way over to his gorgeous first lady! I heard they've only been married three days."
You stifled a laugh at Lucky's overly dramatic performance, and then you felt almost self conscious, seeing all of the people looking towards you, the cameras pointed in your direction. Tigris touched a gentle hand to your arm to soothe you, and you just about managed a grin as Coryo approached.
He sat down next to you and you found his hand placed on the small of your back, thumb rubbing soothing circles just beside your spine. You let out a sigh of relief and smiled until the cameras turned away and the starting course of the meal served. "That was good, darling." Coryo spoke quietly. "Are you okay? You seem nervous."
"I am nervous." You turned toward him and placed a hand on his knee. "I'll get over it, though. First day jitters."
"Of course you will." And then he leaned down to whisper in your ear, hand creeping up your thigh under the cover of the tablecloth. "What do you think I could do to calm you down, hm?"
"Coryo." You hid a small smile and wrapped your fingers around his wrist. "People are watching."
"All the more fun." You turned to face him, noticing the half-concealed grin playing on his lips. Your eyes flickered out towards the crowd and cameras, guests were all chattering and eating, but the cameras stayed put, and Lucky continued his constant commentary of you. You imagined him, broadcasting to the entirety of Panem, that the brand new President was fingering his wife at the dinner table.
Coryo's hand wandered up even further, underneath your skirt, into your underwear. You sucked in a breath and made a sort of uncomfortable grunt, biting back a whine as two familiar fingers pressed into you. You gripped onto the tablecloth and Tigris turned to you, concern in her eyes. "Are you okay?" She asked and you nodded, too enthusiastically.
"I'm okay." You answered, but you knew your face wasn't communicating what you said, and Tigris' hand was pressed to your forehead before you could tell her again.
"You're hot, have you drank enough water today? And you're flushed, too-" Tigris was in the middle of pouring some water into the glass in front of you when Coryo cut in.
"She's okay, Tigris." He smiled at his cousin. "Wasn't feeling too well last night, were you, love?"
You shook your head, trying to act convincing while Coriolanus' fingers continued their assault inside of you. "Oh, honey! Well, get some rest tonight, okay?"
And then Tigris had turned back to her conversation with the Grandma'am, and you made a mental note to continue the narrative that you were sick, at least in front of Tigris. And then you noticed that Lucky was staring right at the two of you, massive grin on his face, as always, and the camera beside him was fixated on your table.
"Coryo, the cameras!" You hissed, but he silenced you, curling his fingers against your sensitive spot. You made another strangled sound, but Tigris didn't turn around this time, too invested in conversation with the Grandma'am.
"Shh," Coryo comforted you, nuzzling his forehead against your cheek in a way that could've been mistaken for a loving gesture for the cameras. "Let them see, honey. Just be quiet for me. My good girl."
He curled his fingers faster inside of you, so that you had to clamp your hand on your thigh to stop your legs from shaking aggressively, every now and again he'd lean down and say something like, "You're doing so well." or "So good for me." and your head would spin.
"Coryo," You whispered, a breathy moan falling from your lips, almost loud enough for everyone at the table to hear. "I'm getting close, you know how loud I get."
Dessert was being served, now, and you were almost glad that the avoxes didn't have tongues, because you were certain that the one placing your lemon tart in front of you had made a strange face whilst doing so.
Coryo's fingers brushed your sensitive spot once again, and you felt his hand on your back as it arched off of the chair, dimming the appearance of your arousal to the public. "I know. Not going to let you finish, not yet."
He pressed a short kiss to your temple and then pulled his fingers out of you, at which you huffed and pouted, he felt his cock throb, seeing you looking so bratty.
"Coryo!" You whined, bottom lip still jutting out. "That's not fair."
"Isn't it?" He asked, smirk playing on his face. He made you watch as he looked you straight in the eye, lifted his fingers to his lips - still glistening with your slick - and sucked them clean. "Mmh, so sweet, my girl. Now, I want you to go home, familiarise yourself with the mansion - you'll love it, by the way - and wait for me to get there. No touching yourself, you know the punishment for that."
A small smile grew on your face as you nodded. Coryo kissed your face, picked up your dessert fork and handed it to you, gesturing to the food in front of you. As you took your first bite, he slid his own across to the Senator sat next to him. The larger man looked at him with confusion in his eyes.
"You can take mine, already had something sweet."
#coriolanus snow#coriolanus snow smut#coriolanus snow x reader#coriolanus x reader#coryo x reader#coryo snow#president snow#rogue writes
665 notes
¡
View notes
Text
â đżđđđ¸đ
đ đ
đđśđž â đ´đ
đ´đľđ¸đżđżđ´ đźđź.
PAIRING: singer!guitarist!mattheo x arabella!journalist!reader TW: swearing maybe, mentions of alcohol, sex and drugs WORD COUNT: 1.2k A/N: I'm in love with singer!guitarist!mattheo who is still a hopeless romantic SONGS: Lovers Rock by TV Girl // PLAYLIST
â MASTERLIST PART1 PART2
â° Are you sick of me? Would you like to be? I'm trying to tell you something Something that I already said
Mattheoâs been restless ever since you left him there like that, standing alone on the stage as you claimed to work for the Rolling Stone magazine, feeling as if he was in a dream, or on acid â euphoric; the unmistakable feeling wouldnât have left him alone for even a second for two entire days. However, this euphoria had turned into nervousness over time, but the boys wouldnât have for godâs sake left him alone. No, they kept teasing him endlessly with you.
âDude, you need to call her up finally,â Theo started the conversation the other evening, standing by the window, smoking.
Mattheo just hummed at the declaration, reaching into the fridge for the leftover pizza.
âYeah, man, we need the interview and you need the girl. I mean, itâs a win-win situation,â Dax continued.
Mattheo stayed quiet yet again. He knew this was the opportunity, but also, this was the girl. The girl who made him feel like a giddy teenager again whoâd got a crush on the cool, edgy girl. He felt like he was in Freaky Friday, just the other way around. He knew heâd work his courage up eventually because it had been bugging him for weeks. You â you had been bugging him for weeks before heâd even get to meet you. Ever since you had crept into his dreams and he wrote âArabellaâ, and an only-ever-expanding list of songs.
And he had your number, it was as if the Universe had been shouting at him abruptly to just make that bloody move for a relationship he clearly had been craving.
After a few more minutes of Mattheoâs awful silence, Enzo jumps up from the sofa. âWhereâs the paper? Iâll call her if you wonât.â
Mattheo froze. You gave him your number, not Enzo. You wanted him to call, right? Not Enzo. And what if when you heard Enzoâs posh accent you just, boom, fell for him? What if you were into bassists? No, he had to man up and talk to you. And as his insecurities got the best of him, he stepped away from the counter and took his phone out of his pocket, flipping it to take the piece of paper with your pretty handwriting on it out of the phone case. âIâll call her,â he emphasized the pronoun, maybe a bit too possessively.
ââââ
âSo, how did the name Pureblood Trauma come?â
âWe were high,â Theo started but Mattheo took the opportunity from his friend to explain the meaning behind it, shifting in his seat across you, his eyes raking over your features every now and then.
âWe had this joke about our parents being obsessed with blue blood and how they werenât any better than the Aryan or Nazis.â
They all thought back to how Enzoâs suggestion of the band name, who was clearly joking, but still utterly high, had earned giggles turning into hearty laughter from the three other young men.
After a few questions about the band itself, you switched to asking some about their songs which clearly had potential, even if we only looked at the lyrics.
âYour song, Arabella, or a recording of it, has become quite popular on the internet. The muse, Arabella seems quite the mysterious type, and almost over-this-world, and youâve got some creative metaphors for her personality. How did you come up with her character?â you inquired.
Enzo and Dax managed to keep their cool with only a twitch of their lips and a shared glance, but Theoâs quiet snort came out muffled, muttering a âWouldnât you like to know?â as he looked over at Mattheo whose cheeks had gone a few shades pinker at the question. Because, god, how could he tell you it was about you?
âUm, itâs about a girl I once saw in my dream, and she kept reappearing in my sleep after. The idea of her just had me in a chokehold for weeks. She seemed so real but could never really⌠grasp her character until somehow I came up with the line âAnd a helter-skelter round her little finger and I ride it endlesslyâ after Theo pointed out how this girl seemed to have me wrapped around her little finger,â he explained, carefully leaving out the details about how your hair bounced in his dreams, how your lips wrapped around the cigarette you two shared, and it was you, generally, who had him in that desperate chokehold.
You canât help but be intrigued by the idea of this girl only being a mere memory of a few dreams, because, hell, she felt like she was so much more than that; real, and you couldnât help but identify with her vibe, the resonance her personality flooded, what felt intergalactic, almost.
You were also impressed by the way Mattheo expressed his attraction to this mysticism with all the metaphors he used. The one about the helter-skelter âround Arabellaâs little finger meaning he was under her spell, got him wrapped around her little finger, and also meaning how confusing his love for this girl is. Or how he describes her as prettier than the sunset. You were convinced that was impossible.
ââââ
You knew doing this, asking him to go out for a few drinks wasnât very professional of you.
But you couldnât help it at the same time.
You wanted to know more, and more, and more about Arabella, but also, about the mastermind behind the lyrics. You were certain you could listen to Mattheo talk pretty much all day and night, as well as listen to him sing for the same amount of time.
Or just stare at him.
And you had. Oh, how much you had listened to him and stared at him at the pub, on the way to your apartment, and during the night; while he was rocking his hips against yours and during the aftermath, as in smoking by your open living room window, the candles, the subtle red light of your vintage record player and the end table light by your black leather couch creating an ambient light for the two of you to enjoy each otherâs company.
He was growing more and more infatuated with you, and he knew he was walking a dangerous sole, a slippery slope that could lead to heartbreak if his obvious feelings for you had been unrequited.
But they werenât, and you made that obvious by repeating this night over and over, and by always making coffee for the both of you the next morning, always finding an excuse for him to stay a bit longer, and never missing an opportunity to talk to him.
Sitting by the narrow counter island over your coffee, you glanced over at him while playing with the ring on your thumb that you took off of Mattheoâs index finger the previous night, the one with the emerald-eyed snake. âThat night, at the concert. You called me Arabella. Why?â you asked, having no clue how to word it at first.
He took a bit of time before answering.
âBecause you are. You are the girl from and of my dreams,â he took your hand in his and pressed his lips to your knuckles.
tag list: @inksoakedparchment @mattiesgf @mqstermindswift @girllblogging777 @myysunshine @yelanare @mamartinez
#liz writes#liz's fics#mattheo riddle imagine#mattheo riddle#mattheo riddle x reader#mattheo x you#mattheoxreader#mattheo x y/n#mattheo riddle fanfiction#mattheo x reader#mattheo riddle fluff#mattheo riddle x you#slytherin boys#theodore nott#lorenzo berkshire#slytherin#harry potter universe#enzo berkshire#slytherin boys fanfiction#slytherin boys fic#slytherin boys x reader
138 notes
¡
View notes